RECKLESS GAMES

OCEANOFPDF.COM
SAM SHELLY
OCEANOFPDF.COM
Copyright © 2024 by Sam Shelly. All rights reserved.
No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic or
mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems,
without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief
quotations in a book review.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events,

locales, and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or
used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or
dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.
Cover Design: Huziafa Shabahat

Proofreader: Shanzay Ahmed

OceanofPDF.com
To Huzzi,
Your support and constant encouragement have been my guiding light
throughout this journey. This is for your belief in me, your friendship, and
the countless moments you've been there to lift me up. Thank you for being
my rock, my motivator, and my best friend. This wouldn't have been
possible without you.

OceanofPDF.com
"Tell me, Angel, are you prepared to surrender to a love so intense it
consumes you? Because once you're mine, there’s no escape.”
~Lorenzo Martinez

OceanofPDF.com
 BLURB
Her

All I ever wanted was to become a surgeon. But life had other plans,
thrusting me into a war zone—quite literally. Instead of being saved by a
prince charming, I ended up saving a certain silver-eyed devil. What I
didn’t anticipate was getting so entangled in his life that I forgot my own.
Every action carries its own price. And now it was time for me to settle
mine.
Him

I never knew I needed saving until I met her. Who would've thought even a
devil like me would need a guardian angel? But there she was, barreling
into my life with a force that turned my world upside down. Now, there is
no way in hell that I can let her go.
In a world where trust is a deadly gamble, Angela’s decision to play the
game with the Don of the Sicilian Mafia, Lorenzo Martinez, comes with
dire consequences. When their worlds collide; passions ignite, and danger
lurks around every corner. With every heartbeat, every bullet, and every
secret, the stakes rise higher.
The question is: who will win?

OceanofPDF.com
 TABLE OF CONTENTS
Blurb
A Note From The Author
Playlist
Prologue
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 27
Chapter 28
Chapter 29
Chapter 30
Chapter 31
Chapter 32
Chapter 33
Chapter 34
Chapter 35
Epilogue
Acknowledgements
About The Author

OceanofPDF.com
 A NOTE FROM THE
AUTHOR
Reckless Games is the first book in the Reckless Mafia Series. Due to the
graphic and explicit content, it is recommended for readers who are at least
16+. Check out the following trigger warnings before jumping in: Violence,
abuse, sexual content, torture, kidnapping and captivity, death, and self-
harm.

OceanofPDF.com
 PLAYLIST
Spotify playlist: https://rb.gy/8xaqgr
Bad Romance – Lady Gaga
Chantaje – Shakira ft. Maluma
Drive You Insane – Daniel Di Angelo
Rescue – Lauren Daigle
Poker Face – Lady Gaga
Animals – Maroon 5
Under The Influence – Chris Brown
Counting Stars – OneRepublic | Alex Goot, Chrissy Costanza, KHS version
Dynasty – Miia
Him and I – G-Eazy & Halsey
Hurt So Good – Astrid S
Apolgize – Timbaland
Infinity – James Young

OceanofPDF.com
The Obsidian Order
An alliance forged amongst the shadows of the underworld, uniting the
Sicilian, Spanish, Irish, and Turkish Mafia under a single banner of power,
influence, and peace.

OceanofPDF.com
 PROLOGUE
12 Months Ago; Angela: 23, Lorenzo: 30
Lorenzo
I stood amidst the crowd, my eyes fixed on the casket as it
descended into the waiting earth. The atmosphere was heavy with sorrow,
but I remained cold. My exterior was a facade of stoicism. Inside, my
emotions lay dormant, buried beneath layers of ice. In the world of the
mafia, showing vulnerability was akin to signing one's own death warrant.
My father—the former Capo of the Sicilian Mafia—now lay at rest.
I could not afford to mourn. To do so would be to expose a chink in my
armor—an invitation for rivals to strike. Not like I felt the need to anyway.
Growing up in the mafia, emotional detachment becomes ingrained in our
very essence. It flows through our veins like an unyielding current, shaping
our every thought and action.
Although Sicily was my hometown, my roots ran deep throughout
Italy. My name and reputation were well-known, and people were wise
enough to turn and walk the other way when they saw me coming. It was
safe to say that my mafia held dominance over both Sicily and Italy, realms
that were not so different from one another.
I watched as the final clods of earth covered the casket, sealing my
father's fate. In the unforgiving landscape of our reality, tears were the only
luxury I gave up on at the age of twelve. Weakness was not an option.
My mind drifted to my father’s final words: 'In the harsh reality of
our world, to reveal weakness is to court one's demise.’
He had expected me to follow in his footsteps and carry on his
legacy. And so I did, for I was his only son.
“Lorenzo,” I turned to see Declan—the leader of the Irish Mafia—
standing a few steps away from me. “I'm sorry for your loss. Emir and
Leonardo couldn’t make it. However, they asked me to forward their
condolences as well.” I gave him a single nod. Emir was the head of the
Turkish Mafia, while Leonardo was leading the Spanish Mafia.
“Thanks for coming all the way. I appreciate it.”
"No need for formalities. There's a reason I established the order,"
Declan said. He was the mastermind behind the Obsidian Order—an
alliance, or, in other words, a peace treaty, between the four Mafias,
obligating us to join forces in times of need. It was a strategic move,
minimizing internal conflicts and bolstering our strength against a common
threat. The rules were straightforward: no attacks or territorial disputes
among us, and mutual defense in the face of external threats. We initially
formed it to keep the trouble off of our heads, but over the years, the
alliance developed into a friendship. “I wish I could stay longer, but there
are a few things that need my attention.”
“Very well then,” we shook hands before he took his leave.
The funeral had ended, and my men were beginning to resume their
duties when Giovanni—my right hand and most trusted man—interrupted
me. “Antonio has been trying to reach you for a while.” I sighed, rolling my
eyes. Of course, I just needed that. Note the sarcasm. I was about to tell
Giovanni to let my uncle know I was busy, but he beat me to it. “Before you
tell me to get him off your shoulder for the umpteenth time, know that he
said it’s important.”
“Of course that snake would say that. He couldn’t be bothered
about attending his brother’s funeral and expects me to see him.”
“Ok then,” he dismissed the topic. “I got a call from the base. The
shipment has been received; the money was transferred.” Giovanni
continued to follow me as I drove back to the mansion. The ride back was
short, a total of five minutes, if not less.
“Good.” I entered my room, taking off my coat and loosening my
tie before pulling it off and discarding it on the bed. “And the update on the
weapons?”
“They have been cleared on the border. The truck will arrive at the
base in two hours,” Giovanni answered. Dismissing him, I went to take a
soothing shower.
Once done relaxing my muscles under the warm water, I came with
a towel hanging loose on my waist when my phone’s ringtone broke the
silence of the room. I frowned, looking at the fact that it was from an
unknown number. Upon receiving it, I stayed quiet until the person on the
other end finally decided to break the silence.
"So now I’m not even worthy of your greetings?" I rolled my eyes,
realizing it was my greatest uncle calling from a different number. Probably
because I never answer his personal one.
“How can I help you?” I was not in the mood for bullshit.
“Straight to the point, I see. Well, then have it your way since you
are so unwilling to have a civil conversation. I thought I should let you
know that I might have news on something that belonged to your father.”
Could it be possible?
“What are you scheming thi—”
“The address and time will be texted. You know what to do after
that,” he cut me off before hanging up. That rat.
***
"What if he's bluffing?" Giovanni's voice was laced with skepticism
as we stepped into the dimly lit club.
"I know he is," I reassured him, my strides brimming with
confidence. With each step, the crowd seemed to part effortlessly, granting
us a path through the pulsating chaos of the club.
“Then why are we doing this?”
“There is something I want to find out.” The thumping bass of the
music reverberated through the air, but it couldn't drown out the aura of
authority that surrounded us. “Keep the men on alert.”
As we made our way through the club, one of my uncle's men
recognized us from across the room. With a nod of acknowledgment, he
approached, his eyes giving us a once-over before gesturing towards a
secluded corner. Following his lead, we headed towards a private booth, the
thumping bass of the music fading into the background as we stepped into
the relative quiet of the secluded area. But just as Giovanni was about to
enter, the man halted him with a firm hand on his chest.
"Boss only wants to see his nephew." Giovanni scowled, his
annoyance evident, but I offered him a reassuring nod. "Wait here," I
instructed him before following the man into the private booth. What
surprised me, however, was the existence of another secret door inside the
booth, leading to a room underground. As I stepped through, I was met with
the sight of my uncle engaged in a game of cards with a few associates.
Smoke from cigarettes hung in the air, and the room was surrounded by his
armed men. My eyes did a quick glance at exactly how many were
stationed where.
One.
Two.
Three.
Four.
Four inside the room, and three were waiting outside as I entered.
"Ah, the guest of honor is finally here,” Antonio said, getting up
from his seat and dismissing his game buddies with a wave of his hand.
“Please, make yourself comfortable,” he gestured towards the couch across
from him.
“I’m not here to feel at home. Cut to the chase,” I demanded.
“Come on, son. We are all grieving our loss. Let us at least take a
moment to mourn and remember my brother over some drinks.”
“We all know that’s a lie, Antonio. Just give me what I want.” Let’s
see how far he will take this.
“That’s not how I would put it. It is you who has something that
belongs to me.” There we go. His conniving, son-of-a-bitch personality was
out. “But I do have something to offer you. A deal. Let’s sit down first, shall
we?” Sitting down across from me, he signaled his man to pour us wine. I
waited for him to take a sip first after taking my place as he twirled the
crimson liquid in the glass before I repeated the action.
“I can understand the loss that you are suffering; it must have
shaken you. You were, after all, very close to my brother. His precious little
boy, he used to call you. So obedient, so striving, would do literally
anything at a single command of his.” I had a gut feeling about how the
night was going to end. And it was not a good one.
“To lessen your burden, I have a deal. Let me take over the gang.
And I promise I'll find for you what was rightfully yours but snatched from
right under your nose.” I sighed, mentally scoffing at him for even thinking
I would believe any of his bullshit. “I have a lead on the diamonds,” he
added, to make his point clear.
“You know, you really don't have the gift of the gab. A side advice:
don't try selling anything to anyone,” I remarked. “They won't buy it.”
 “Well then, I thought we could do it the easy way. But guess not.”
That was all it took for shit to go down.
Chaos broke down as gunshots were heard outside the room we
were in. Antonio sprang up from his position, ready to fire at me, before I
quickly ducked beneath the center table, feeling the rush of adrenaline
coursing through my veins. I found the narrow gap beneath the table and
swiftly retrieved my gun from its holster. With a steady hand, I aimed at my
uncle's leg and fired, the sound reverberating through the room. The action
only taking milliseconds.
His painful scream filled the air as he collapsed to the ground, the
gunshot echoing against the walls. Outside the room, the commotion
escalated, signaling the eruption of violence throughout the club.
Through the earpiece concealed in my ear, every word exchanged
between my uncle and me had been transmitted to my men stationed
strategically throughout the club. The door to the room burst open with a
bang as Giovanni stormed in, his blazing gun taking down my uncle's men
one by one. I watched as they fell, their bodies crumpling to the ground.
Antonio aimed his gun at me and fired, the searing pain ripping
through my left shoulder. "Fuck!" I gritted my teeth against the agony but
maintained my focus, returning fire with a barrage of bullets aimed at him.
He collapsed to the ground, his eyes closed. As the bullets flew, we made a
hasty escape from the room, only to be greeted by the chaos of a full-blown
war zone within the club. Antonio's and my men were everywhere, engaged
in fierce combat with each other, while people scrambled to flee the
escalating violence.
“You're bleeding. We need to leave!” Giovanni yelled over the
chaos as we continued to shoot down the enemy.
The chaos of bullets intensified; we lost count as Antonio's men
continued to pour into the club. That bastard was well prepared for this.
Giovanni sprinted towards the left wing, while I darted behind a nearby
pillar for cover. Peering out periodically, I took aim and fired at the
advancing men.
Amidst the turmoil, something caught my eye—a dark-haired girl
with silver streaks cowering under one of the tables, trembling in fear as she
tried in vain to block out the deafening gunshots with her hands to her ears.
Without hesitation, I charged towards her, dispatching two men who had set
their sights on me before crouching down beside her.
 Her head snapped up to look at me and her eyes widened in fear as
she took in my presence. My heart seized in my chest, and I was left staring
in awe. It was a sensation I was not accustomed to and one I don’t quite
understand. Or like. Her beauty left me breathless. Time seemed to stand
still as I gazed into her doe-like blue eyes, emotions swirling within me like
a tempestuous sea. How could someone exude such innocence and allure at
the same time? “Wh...what are you—”
Before she could utter another word, her eyes widened in alarm,
and she pointed behind me frantically. I turned just a fraction too late, a
searing pain ripping through my shoulder as another bullet found its mark.
"Fuck!" I cursed, stumbling momentarily before swiftly shooting the man
who dared to harm me.
Despite the pain, my focus remained on protecting the girl and
ensuring her safety. Taking her hand in mine, we rushed out of our hiding,
and she followed me like a scared child. Then something heavy landed on
my feet—cold metal against my shoes. A grenade. Without the safety pin.
"Shit!" I hissed as I pulled the girl in the opposite direction. Seconds later,
the tables and chairs exploded behind us, the blast sending heat and debris
our way. I lost sight of my men in the chasm, but my priority was her safety.
We sprinted until we reached a dead end, panic rising within me.
Thankfully, her voice cut through the chaos. "The backdoor! I know the
way." I nodded, grateful for her clarity even amid the turmoil, and we
darted towards the exit, dodging danger at every turn. I heard multiple
grenades going off behind us, lighting the place on fire. The pain in my
shoulder flared, reminding me of the bullet wound I sustained earlier. I was
losing blood, and time was running out.
Finally, we reached the back door, bursting out into the night air.
But as relief washed over me, I realized the gravity of our situation. My
hands reached my pants’ pocket, only to find it empty. I had no way to
contact my men, no way to know if they were still alive. My phone and
earpiece were lost in the chaos. I dropped them in the frenzy to escape.
Frustration and fear gripped me as I scanned the darkness,
searching for any sign of my men. "We need to take you to the hospital, or
else you'll bleed to death." The urgency in the girl's voice snapped me back
to reality; her eyes were filled with genuine concern.
"No, not the hospital. I can—" I attempted to protest, but a sharp
pain ripped through me, stealing my words. Black spots danced before my
eyes, signaling impending unconsciousness. This couldn't be happening!
Not now!
Struggling to stay upright, I felt myself falter, on the brink of
collapse. Two hands shot out, steadying me just in time. The girl's grip was
firm, grounding me while my own body was on the verge of betraying me.
"We need to go to the hospital right now!" Her words pierced
through the haze of pain, and I released a ragged breath. The weight of
impending doom settled over me. I couldn't risk going to the hospital. It
would only lead to trouble for her, not me.
“No.”
"But—" her protest was feeble, drowned out by the overwhelming
darkness that swallowed me whole. As consciousness slipped away, I
surrendered to the void.
***
I was pulled back from the depths of darkness. As my eyes fluttered
open, I found myself in an unfamiliar room, bathed in the harsh, sterile light
of a hospital. The beeping of medical machines and the antiseptic smell
confirmed my location.
Attempting to sit up, a wave of dizziness washed over me,
accompanied by a sharp jolt of pain that radiated from my left shoulder,
coursing through the middle of my chest. Gasping, I glanced down, only to
be met with the sight of my body swathed in layers of pristine white
bandages, my shirt nowhere in sight.
And everything finally started coming back to me. The meeting, the
attack. I had been injured badly. Memories of the grenade blast flooded
back; everything was etched into my mind. But how did I end up here? And
then it hit me.
The girl!
Struggling against the throbbing ache in my shoulder, I surveyed
the room, searching for clues. There were medical charts and equipment
surrounding me. I definitely looked out of place here.
The door creaked open, and a figure appeared in the doorway with
concern etched into her features. The same girl who left me breathless at
such a crucial time. "You're awake," she breathed, her voice soft and
soothing. I had a look of confusion plastered on my face so she went on
explaining. "You took two bullets and were out for twelve hours after the
surgery. But don't worry, you're safe now."
Safe. I wanted to laugh at the irony. If anything, she was the one
who needed saving from my world. As she approached, my eyes remained
fixed on her and I took her in greedily. The way her blue eyes sparkled. The
way her soft lips moved while forming words. The way her sweet voice was
music to my ears. Everything was irritating me to the core. Because I was
enjoying looking at her when I shouldn’t.
“How are you feeling?” she asked. Now, the problem was that I
never talked to anyone much about anything to begin with. Most of the
time, I don't even acknowledge the person talking to me. But right now,
right here, my heart wanted to make an exception for her. So, I nodded. Of
course, I wasn't in the best shape, but I was still better.
“Before you ask, the bullets were removed. You've got five stitches.
I know you said we couldn't go to a hospital. But I had no other choice. The
senior surgeon is a friend here, so he took care of your case. He said you
could pay once you wake up.” She smiled sheepishly at me. I raised a brow
in question.
“I always wanted to become a surgeon. This was the very ward I
was appointed to. That’s why I know a few people from here. I was almost
done with my training, but I couldn't afford the expenses anymore since I
was really tight on money after my parents’ deaths.” Her aura was literally
radiating innocence. I could practically see the invisible, glowy ring of an
angel suspended atop her head. “Umm... also, this might become a police
case.” Her words hung in the air, and I heaved an exasperated sigh. This
was exactly why I hadn’t wanted to come to the hospital. It wasn’t that I
couldn’t handle the police; I could make them disappear with a snap of my
fingers. But I had no patience for their fake concern and their insufferable
meddling. They’d pretend to care, hoping to get on my good side, and I had
no time for such nonsense.
But what I didn't understand was, why the heck was I waiting here,
listening to her explanation in the first place? Oh yeah, because I was
fucking shot!
“If you don't mind me asking, who are you? And are you in any
trouble? I mean, whatever happened back at the club...” She trailed off.
Who would tell her that I was the trouble? Even trouble was a light way to
put it. I was a whole raging, chaotic storm she needed to stay away from.
 “Why were you at the club?” My voice came out heavier and
raspier than I intended.
“I work there. Although I'm not sure if I can continue now that it's...
well, it blew up in the fire seconds after we escaped,” she chuckled
awkwardly, and I could see she was nervous. Which meant that she was
intimidated by my presence. Good. But it also made me wonder: does she
always help random strangers like this frequently? Was she really this
naive? For some reason, the thought didn't sit well with me.
“Um...” she fished for her phone in her jeans pocket before handing
it to me. “You can call someone from your home to come and see you. Just
share the GPS location with them. I'm sure it wouldn't be so hard to find
this place. I'll get you something to eat,” she smiled sincerely. She was a
literal fucking angel in the shape of a human, interacting with the deadliest
devil anyone could have heard of in this part of the state. The best part was
that she had freaking no clue about it. The cherry on top: she didn't even
bother pestering me about who I was, even after she witnessed me with
guns, and let's not forget the whole war zone. I mean, she did ask, but I
never answered. Her innocence made me want to corrupt her in the worst
possible way. But at the moment, I pushed the thought aside.
“I'll wait outside till you're done then,” she said after realizing I
wasn't going to say anything. I dialed Giovanni, hoping he was still alive.
Thankfully, he picked up after three rings.
"Hello?"
"It's Lorenzo."
"The hell, Capo! We have been worried sick." He screamed on the
other side. "Where the heck are you?" I explained everything to him. "Stay
right there. We are coming to pick you up."
“Take care of the police and the bills on your way,” With that, I
hung up.
Angel—I decided to call her since I didn't know her name yet—
returned after some time with a tray of food in her hands and sat at the
corner of the bed. "Did you call anyone?" she asked. I nodded in reply.
"That's good," she said, giving me a hopeful smile. "You must be
hungry. Here. I ordered some pasta. I hope you enjoy it." She pushed the
tray towards me. But my left hand was injured, and I couldn't move it much
due to the bullet wound on my shoulder. And yes, I was left handed. She
saw my struggle, and the wheels turned in her head.
 "If you don't mind, I can help you." Giving her another nod, she
moved closer beside me and lifted the fork up to my lips. I slowly wrapped
my lips around the steel utensil before releasing it clean. All the while, my
eyes were fixed on her in a heated gaze, but she concentrated on feeding
me. She wasn't scared of me like others were. And that made me frown. But
maybe it was because she didn't even know my name yet. It's not a surprise
not everyone knows what I look like, yet my name is enough to make them
wet their pants. But the fact that I wasn’t bothered by her not being scared
of me, bothered me. Why the fuck was I letting this happy-go-lucky
sunshine girl feed me?
By the time the plate was clean, she put the tray aside, got up to
grab some tissue, and cleaned my mouth. Her eyes made contact with mine
for a brief second before she broke it nervously.
"What's your name?" she asked after much thinking.
The door to the room slammed open, causing her to flinch and me
to snap my attention to it. My hand instinctively reached to my pants for the
gun, only to realize I didn't have it. Fuck, I was in the patient gown. But my
tension melted away as I recognized the familiar figure stepping through the
threshold: Giovanni, flanked by a few of my men. Typical of him to barge
in with all the subtlety of a bull in a china shop. I had explicitly told him on
the phone that the girl posed no threat. I sighed at his recklessness, cursing
his impulsive nature under my breath.
"Ummm..." she stammered, clearly taken aback by the abrupt
intrusion. Her eyes darted between me and Giovanni, uncertainty clouding
her features. Giovanni's expression softened into one of relief as he caught
sight of me, but I met his gaze with a glare, silently reprimanding him for
his lack of discretion.
"I guess your friends are here," she muttered nervously, shooting
me an uneasy glance. His careless entrance had only succeeded in
unnerving her further, and I cursed his thoughtlessness once again. I was
glad they at least kept the guns out of sight. I could only imagine what the
hospital security would have done otherwise.
Giovanni moved toward the bed, offering me his support. One glare
from me, and he stepped back. My shoulder was injured, not my feet. I
could still walk. Removing the various tubes connected to my left hand, I
got out of bed. We made our way out, the girl trailing behind us in silence. I
grabbed the bag Giovanni had brought, as I had instructed, and pulled out
my clothes. He stepped out of the room while she continued to stare at me,
her jaw hanging low. Something churned inside me, and my curiosity
piqued to know what her reaction to my next move would be.
Without warning, I pulled the gown over my head, making her
squeal and turn to face the door. “Wh... what are you doing?” she
stammered. How fucking adorable! I smirked, ignoring her, before
continuing to change my clothes. Once done, I headed for the door.
“You're leaving?” she asked, sounding shocked. “The doctor still
hasn't discharged you.” Giovanni joined me, and nobody bothered to
answer her. I was relieved the doctor wasn't anywhere in sight. As we
reached the empty corridor, I came to a sudden halt. I signaled my men and
Giovanni to give us some privacy in the empty corridor. They obeyed,
walking ahead with a knowing nod.
"Remember to take plenty of rest and refrain from exerting
yourself," she instructed softly, realizing there wasn’t anything she could do
to stop me from leaving. My gaze locked with hers as I turned around. I
nodded in understanding, my eyes reflecting a sense of softness I never
knew before today.
Taking a step closer, I leaned in until my lips brushed against her
ear, earning a gasp from her. "Lorenzo," I whispered, relishing the slight
shudder that ran through her body at the sound of my name. I closed my
eyes, taking in a deep whiff of her intoxicating scent. She didn’t smell
sweet, like those typical girly scents. She smelled musky and spicy.
Inhaling deeply again, I took in the warm cinnamon and citrus scent that
clung to her skin. Yep, now that was even better than cocaine. A smirk
tugged at my lips, hidden from her view, as I pulled away and began to
make my way towards the exit.
"Take care, Lorenzo," she murmured softly, her words tinged with a
hint of affection. Though she couldn't see it, her parting words brought
warmth to my heart. With one final glance over my shoulder, I left, my
mind already set on one thing.
I will return soon, Angel.
***

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 1
Present; Angela: 24, Lorenzo: 31
Angela
"Love me, love me. Say that you love me," Emily belted out at the
top of her lungs, causing my ears to throb with each off-key note. She
gyrated to the imaginary beat, oblivious to the death stares I was inflicting
at her.
"Would you please stop that? How many times do I have to remind
you that your singing resembles a dying hyena?" I sighed, shaking my head
at the live wire in Cafe Bistrovia. "You're going to scare off the customers."
Emily flashed me a mischievous grin. "Oh, come on now. We all
know I'm the life of this place. You'd all be bored stiff without me." She
winked at a passing customer, who flashed her a toothy grin in return.
"Order up!" The chef's voice echoed from the kitchen window,
diverting Emily's attention as she deftly balanced three plates laden with
penne pasta, Italian steak, and a juicy hamburger.
"Gotta go," she chirped, bustling off to serve the waiting tables.
"Remind her not to sing next time, or we'll all end up deaf," Marco,
our seasoned chef, quipped from the kitchen.
"I heard that, Marco!" I chuckled, enjoying the banter between the
two.
Life had settled into a monotonous routine since my parents' tragic
accident. Get up, work to survive, eat, sleep, and repeat. I longed for
something to break the monotony and inject excitement into my mundane
existence.
And then, twelve months ago, he walked into my life. With stormy
silver eyes that held depths I could drown in, he swept me off my feet with
a single glance. For a brief moment, life felt electric, full of promise and
possibility.
 But like a passing storm, he vanished as quickly as he appeared,
leaving me yearning for more. And so, I returned to the same old routine.
He should have at least left his number out of courtesy. At least in the name
of gratitude for practically saving his life. I had tried reaching his friend’s
number that he called with my phone that day, but I figured he already
blocked me after I got no response.
As time passed, his absence only fueled my thoughts, leading them
back to him with alarming frequency. Okay, who was I kidding? My mind
practically lived in his orbit. Did he ever think of me? Did he miss me as
much as I missed him?
But then reality crashed down on me like a wave, washing away
any romantic notions. Why would he miss me when we barely knew each
other? What I felt was just attraction, I reminded myself. Plus, why would
someone like him as much as even glance twice at someone like me? Would
he even remember me if our paths crossed again, or would I become just
another stranger in his life? The weight of these questions pressed down on
me, threatening to suffocate any hope I held onto. I shook my head,
attempting to dispel the thoughts as Emily returned, a radiant smile
plastered across her face. She carried a bouquet of roses and a bag.
"Who's that from?" I blurted out, unable to contain my curiosity.
Surprisingly, she shook her head. "Not for me, but for you!" she
exclaimed, her grin widening.
"For me?" I echoed, taken aback.
"Yes, and there's more," she chirped, handing me the bouquet and a
small card. I frowned and opened it, reading the message inside.
Even when apart, my thoughts are woven with threads of your
presence, wrapping me in a blanket of warmth that knows no bounds. In
your presence, I found my heaven and my hell, for even the devil yearns for
the embrace of an angel like you.
My eyes narrowed at the words. Who would send this to me? “Who
gave it to you?”
“The delivery guy brought it to the front of the restaurant. Does it
say who it's from?” Emily’s curiosity piqued and she plucked the note out
of my hands. "Wow, talk about an unconventional love confession. He
could have at least thrown in an 'I love you.' Maybe I should start giving
your admirers some pointers; they won't stand a chance with lines like that."
I shot her a pointed look, the one that screamed, are you kidding me?
“Open the bag,” Emily interjected, sensing the need to change the
subject. I sighed and reached into the bag, pulling out a dress. And to say I
was stunned would be an understatement; the dress was absolutely
breathtaking. It would reach my midthigh easily. The deep, rich shade of
crimson only added to its allure, enhancing its beauty in a way that left me
speechless. It was simple, yet enchanting. “No freaking way! That's
beautiful. I too want admirers now!”
"I don't know. I mean, don't you think something just feels... off?"
“You think too much. Eat the mangoes girl, don't count the pits.
Plus, you are definitely wearing this tonight. We'll go out!” I had a weird
feeling about all of this. And as far as I know, my intuitions are never
wrong.
“Get back to work!” Margaret, the cafe’s manager, clapped twice
sternly, grabbing our attention before I put the things away and went to take
more orders from the customers.
***
"Are you still sulking on him?" Emily's voice cut through the
pulsating beats of the club as I knocked back another shot. Despite my
efforts to suggest a quiet dinner at a fancy place, she insisted on dragging
me here. But I stood firm on my condition that if we were going to a club, it
had to be of my choice. Which was why we were now standing in Inferno.
"Who?" I feigned ignorance. She decided to wear a black spaghetti
strap dress, reaching just above her knees while practically force-squeezing
me into the dress that came in today from the stalker. Emily said it was too
beautiful to be left waiting for it's turn. I couldn't deny, the dress did fit me
like a second skin, enhancing every curve of my body. It made me feel sexy.
What can I say? I was after all blessed in my woman-departments. More
than needed, actually.
"Silver eyes?" Ah, there it was. I instantly regretted telling her
anything about that night, but in my defense, I was drunk. At least Emily
had promised to keep it under wraps, and so far, she was doing a decent job.
"You wish," I lied. Of course, I always thought of him. Did I sulk
over the fact that I wouldn't see him again? Perhaps.
 "Forget it then. Tonight, we're finding you a new guy. Let's hit the
dance floor," Emily suggested enthusiastically.
"I'm really not in the mood." I declined, taking another shot.
"Oh, come on! Live a little. Who knows, we might just find you a
handsome replacement who can outshine Mr. Silver Eyes." I highly doubt
that, but was there any harm in trying? I guess not.
She pulled me onto the dance floor with an unyielding grip, and try
as I might, I couldn't break free. With the pounding beat of the music
engulfing us, she began to move, nudging me playfully to join in.
Reluctantly, I started to sway, allowing the rhythm to guide my movements.
"Woohoo, own it, girl! Show 'em what you've got!" She cheered
enthusiastically as I surrendered to the music. Maybe it was the alcohol, but
I found myself letting go, embracing the intoxicating energy of the club.
As Emily caught the eye of a guy and began to engage with him, I
found myself gradually drifting away from her, lost in the pulsating crowd.
She danced off with the guy, both of them happily grinding on each other.
Well, at least one of us was having a blast. I brushed aside the sudden pang
of emptiness that struck me, determined to maintain a cheerful facade.
However, our carefree moment was shattered when the sound of gunfire
pierced through the music.
***
Lorenzo
Exhaling a puff of smoke, the cigar dangled lazily from my
fingertips as my gaze remained fixed on her. From the heightened point of
my office in the club, I had a perfect view of the captivating show she was
putting on. Damn, she was utterly oblivious to the attention she was
drawing. That's what I mean by her innocence—it's both endearing and
infuriating. Yet, seeing her here, embracing my club, fills me with a sense
of pride. I'm proud of her choices. And of mine. I knew that dress would
accentuate her beauty the moment my eyes fell on it, back when I was
accompanying Emir—my ally and the leader of the Turkish Mafia—to
select a few dresses for the girl he rescued—practically the wife of his
sworn enemy. That guy has it deep for her and doesn't even fucking realize
it.
 My crotch pulsed, the blood immediately rushed to it as I saw her
move her delectable body sensually to the beat of the music. Deep down, I
kinda also regret buying that dress, as she was turning more heads than
needed, igniting the urge to behead every single one of them. She always
finds her way back here on the days she's feeling down. Whether it's
because of her relentless manager who never cuts her any slack during
shifts, or to escape the haunting memories of her parents’ death. How do I
know? Because I keep a vigilant watch over everything that's mine.
Angela Thompson, soon to be Angela Martinez, became the
catalyst of my undoing, the bane of my existence the night she rescued me.
Now, I'm at her beck and call, a willing servant prepared to fulfill her every
command, all without her even realizing it. She was mine the moment my
eyes landed on her. At that time, I was too fucking stupid to realize what the
changes in my heartbeat meant. But now it was all crystal clear.
But really, who in their right mind would save an injured stranger,
let alone accompany them to the hospital, all while he's wielding a gun and
engaging in acts of killing people? It defied all rationality. Yet, she did just
that. It was this inexplicable act of kindness that compelled me to keep a
vigilant watch over her. An innocent beauty like her, in a world as ruthless
as ours, needed my protection. And I was determined that it would be mine
alone to provide.
“Another night of admiring her from afar?” Another night of pure
torture and understanding the meaning of so close, yet so far, I wanted to
correct Giovanni as he sauntered into my office, sinking into the couch with
a heavy sigh. But I decided not to say anything. “When are you deciding to
make yourself known to her?” When the time comes. And when would that
be? I had not decided yet.
"Declan needed some border security for the shipment. Is it taken
care of?" I inquired instead.
"Yes, I just sorted it out. He mentioned he'll reach out if he needs
more weapons," he replied. I nodded, taking another puff of smoke from my
cigar. My gaze locked on the enchantress as I stood before the expansive
glass window. "I believe we may have a slight issue," Giovanni muttered, a
frown etched on my features before I pivoted to meet his gaze. However,
his eyes were fixed on the security footage screen across the room. Five
armed men forcefully breached the club's entrance, shooting the guards who
attempted to block their path. Gunfire erupted as they stormed inside.
I bolted out of the office, Giovanni hot on my tail, barking orders to
rally my men. The urgency in my voice echoed through the chaos as I
called for them to gather around swiftly. As I set foot in the club, a wave of
déjà vu washed over me, the familiar scene of pandemonium unfolding
before my eyes. Amidst the screams and cries, my focus honed in on one
person: Angela. The rest of the club could light up in flames for all I cared,
as long as she remained unharmed.
Anger ignited within me as I witnessed her struggling to assist her
friend, who lay slumped against the wall, drunk. That's not what angered
me. It was the sight of an intruder closing in on Angela with a gun aimed at
her back. In a split second, I drew my gun, my finger tightening on the
trigger as I aimed, the bullet finding its mark in the center of the intruder's
forehead. My men sprang into action, neutralizing the remaining threats and
ushering the people to safety, while I made a beeline for Angela.
I noticed her trembling with each gunshot. My heart clenched at the
sight of her vulnerability. Damn it, I needed to get her to safety. It became
clear that the initial five men were merely a distraction, as more men
emerged, turning the club into a battleground. I would be damned if I let
history repeat itself on my watch. Not here in my vicinity, not now.
A bullet whizzed past me and my head whipped to pinpoint its
source—a hulking figure throwing a sharp glare my way. With lightning
reflexes, I returned fire, three shots piercing his chest, sending him crashing
to the ground.
Angela's piercing scream tore through the chaos, drawing my
attention back to her. Her eyes darted between her unconscious friend and
the approaching threat. One of the guys with a gun was closing in on her. I
quickly assessed her, relieved to find no signs of injury, only sheer terror
etched on her face. Without hesitation, I maneuvered towards her,
approaching from a blind spot.
Unable to lift her friend, Angela seized an abandoned gun lying
near her on the floor, her hands trembling as she aimed it at the advancing
man. "Stay back! Or I'll shoot," my girl declared, attempting to summon
courage despite her trembling frame. The man scoffed, taunting her with a
sinister smirk.
 "If you had the guts, you’d have already pulled the trigger, darling,"
he spat, both of them locked in a standoff.
Closing in on Angela, I reached her side just as her finger tightened
on the trigger, murmuring a prayer under her breath. “Please forgive me,
God,” I heard her mumble. If only she knew, an angel like her doesn't need
forgiveness. In one fluid motion, I encircled her, pulled her back against my
chest, and took control of the gun in her hand. With one pull of the trigger, a
thump echoed after the fire went off and the guy dropped, silencing the
room.
Angela gasped while her form was tightly pressed against mine,
making a surge of temptation course through me, threatening to unleash the
primal desires simmering beneath the surface. I swallowed hard, struggling
to contain the beast within as her intoxicating scent enveloped me, eliciting
a silent groan of longing. Damn it, this position was fucking torture.
Agonizingly slow, she peeled herself away from me, each
movement sending a jolt of anticipation through my veins. Finally facing
me, her jaw dropped in surprise. I’d have given anything in that moment to
know what was running through her tiny head. And then, with a seductive
grace, her rosy lips parted, each syllable stirring a hunger within me that I
never knew existed.
"Lorenzo?"
Fuck, I was a goner.
***

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 2
Angela
I stood rooted to the spot, my eyes locked on the figure standing
before me. Months of anticipation and manifestation had finally led to this
moment, yet the reality of it was almost surreal. He was here, right in front
of me. Yet I couldn't believe it. Surprise painted my features as my heart
quickened its pace, each beat reverberating in my throat like a relentless
drum.
I struggled to find the words, my mouth opening and closing in a
futile attempt to articulate the myriad of emotions swirling within me. But
silence prevailed as my mind blanked, leaving me speechless in his
presence.
He was undeniably handsome, surpassing even the lofty
expectations I had built in my mind. Every inch of him exuded a magnetic
charm that left me spellbound. And, Oh God, his eyes. His stormy silver
eyes!
As our eyes met, a flicker of recognition danced across his features.
At least I wasn’t a stranger to him. I chastised myself inwardly for feeling
this way, knowing full well the complexities of our situation. This was bad.
Very bad. I really shouldn't be feeling this way. But logic crumbled in the
face of desire, and despite the rational voice in my head, my heart remained
steadfast in its longing. What can I say? The heart wants what it wants.
"Capo," the familiar voice of the man who had once barged into the
hospital room to take Lorenzo back, shattered the tension. "Everything's
under control. We've captured one of them alive."
A silent exchange of acknowledgment passed between them, their
gazes locking briefly before shifting to me. I sensed a subtle widening of
the newcomer's eyes as they momentarily lingered on me before returning
to his boss.
"It's time," the man who had stolen my breath finally said, his eyes
never leaving mine. His words seemed directed at the other man, yet I
couldn't shake the feeling of being a part of their unspoken conversation.
What was it time for?
As he turned his attention towards the newcomer, a shared look of
comprehension passed between them, leaving me to wonder what awaited
us. Every moment was pregnant with uncertainty as I awaited further
explanation. A groan followed by a giggle diverted my attention as my eyes
landed on Emily, still slumped against the wall. Oh Shit. I almost forgot
about her.
​Just when I moved to assist Emily, a grip on my wrist halted me in
my tracks. My gaze snapped to the source of the restraint, finding Lorenzo's
hand clasping mine. The hold wasn't painful, but it was firm. I didn't know
why, but a surge of electricity seemed to crackle between us at the mere
contact, sending a shiver down my spine. Was I losing my mind?
Confusion clouded my expression as I met Lorenzo's intense gaze.
Before I could utter a word, he nodded subtly to his man, who had
interrupted us earlier. "Take care of her, Giovanni," he ordered, nodding
towards Emily. Panic rippled through me at his words. Where were they
taking Emily? What was happening?
"W-wait! What do you mean? I need to take her home."
Desperation creeped into my voice. But my words fell on deaf ears as
Giovanni moved forward, disregarding my protests, and effortlessly
scooped Emily into his arms, cradling her like a fragile doll before striding
away.
"He'll take her home," Lorenzo stated matter-of-factly, his dark
eyes piercing into mine with an intensity that made my heart race.
"B-but... he doesn't know where she lives," I protested weakly. Why
was I stuttering so much in front of him?
"Trust me, he does." Lorenzo replied, his voice calm yet
commanding. Trust. The word echoed in my mind like a warning. Trust was
a dangerous game, one that could lead to death.
A heavy silence settled between us. Lorenzo held my gaze for a few
more moments before turning abruptly and striding towards the exit, pulling
me along behind him. He walked through the place confidently, even
stepping over one of the fallen bodies without hesitation. I followed closely,
careful to avoid the fallen figure, not being able to stop the swirling
questions and doubts in my mind. Yet, inexplicably, I found myself drawn
to the enigmatic man leading me away from the chaos.
 I trailed behind Lorenzo like a lost puppy, my eyes widening in awe
as we halted before a sleek, black Bugatti. It was the kind of car that made
heads turn and wallets cry out in envy. While I prided myself on not being a
gold digger, I couldn't deny the allure of such extravagance. It simply
screamed expensive.
A faint beep sounded, signaling the car's unlocking, and Lorenzo
held the door open for me. "Get in," he instructed, his voice devoid of
emotion, as if he were accustomed to giving orders without explanation. I
hesitated for a moment, studying his stoic demeanor, before complying with
his order. One thing I concluded was that Lorenzo was a man of few words.
As I settled into the plush leather seat, I couldn't help but notice
Lorenzo's hand instinctively reaching up to the car's door frame, as if to
protect me from accidentally bumping my head. It was a small, yet
surprisingly thoughtful gesture that caught me off guard. Did he actually
care about me?
With a mixture of curiosity and apprehension, I fastened my
seatbelt and stole a glance at Lorenzo, who was already looking at me with
a composed and unreadable expression. Turning back, Lorenzo took his
seat, and the engine roared to life with a powerful hum. As the car pulled
away, I couldn't shake the feeling that this night was far from over.
We raced down the road in tense silence. Each passing moment felt
heavy with unspoken tension, thickening the atmosphere inside the sleek
car. Suddenly, the tranquil stillness was shattered by the jarring ringtone of
Lorenzo's phone. Which reminded me, where was my phone? I panicked as
I realized I didn't have my little purse, which contained my phone and some
cash, on me anymore. Shit. Did I drop it somewhere? Probably.
Lorenzo's expression remained unchanged as he answered. His
voice was gravelly with an unmistakable Italian accent. "Si?" he growled
into the phone. His tone was dripping with an intensity that made my
insides churn with unease. I scolded myself silently, urging my racing heart
to calm down. I couldn't afford to act like a lovesick teenager with my
emotions running rampant.
"Cazzo!" Lorenzo's sudden outburst made me flinch. His grip on
the steering wheel tightened until his knuckles turned white. I swallowed
hard, sensing the gravity of the situation. "tratar con él," his words were
laced with anger and frustration. Though I couldn't comprehend the
language, the tone alone was enough to evoke a sense of pity for whoever
was on the other end of the line. It was evident that the conversation was
anything but pleasant.
He ended the call abruptly, tucking his phone away before
executing a sharp turn, veering off in a direction opposite my home. Panic
gripped me as I glanced back and forth between him and the unfamiliar
road, my heart racing with uncertainty.
"That's not the way to my house," I blurted out, my voice tinged
with apprehension as I observed his jaw clenching tightly. Had I somehow
angered him? I cursed myself inwardly, realizing I shouldn't have spoken
out of turn. I needed to tread carefully on the unknown territory.
"I know. There's an emergency. We need to go back to my place
first." His tone left no room for argument. I nodded silently. There was no
way I was going to take the risk of provoking him. Who knew what he was
capable of? He carried a gun with him after all. I witnessed him killing
people mercilessly. Twice. Yet somewhere, my heart screamed he wouldn't
hurt me. Crazy, I know!
The drive stretched on for another fifteen minutes. Eventually, we
came to a halt in front of a towering iron gate that loomed ominously before
us. With a silent command, the gate swung open, granting us entry into a
secluded territory hidden from prying eyes.
Lorenzo maneuvered the car through the sprawling grounds, the
dense foliage parting to reveal a meticulously maintained clearing. Two
more minutes of winding paths led us to a majestic mansion, its illuminated
façade casting an ethereal glow in the darkness of the night. My eyes
widened in astonishment at the grandeur of the estate. Was this where he
lived? How many people lived with him for him to have a place this huge?
A man who could afford the luxurious car you currently sit in could
undoubtedly own a mansion like such. My subconscious scoffed at my
stupidity. It was clear Lorenzo was no stranger to wealth.
As Lorenzo stepped out of the car without so much as a glance in
my direction, I hesitated, uncertain of my next move. Should I wait in the
car while he tends to his emergency? It seemed like the right course of
action. With a resigned sigh, I sank deeper into the plush leather seat,
preparing to bide my time.
However, my thoughts were short-lived as I noticed Lorenzo
approaching my side of the car. He opened the door, breaking the silence
with a commanding tone. "Let's go." Oh, so I was accompanying him?
 Lorenzo's hand settled at the small of my back, heightening my
senses to his proximity. Oh, Angela, steady now. It's just a touch—a
powerful, hypnotizing touch that sends electric current down to your—stop
Angela! Resist the temptation to imagine all the things that hand could do—
those electrifying, forbidden fantasies. Don't go there! Don't!
"Are you alright?" His velvety voice sliced through the haze of my
thoughts.
"Yeah," I replied, the words tumbling out a tad too eagerly. Why
did I always turn into a bundle of nerves around him? He must find me
utterly ridiculous with all this overthinking. Gosh, get a grip, Angela. I
need to put an end to my infatuation. It's really spiraling out of control.
After all, he can never be mine. We were from two different worlds. The
realization stabbed at my heart, urging me to banish any lingering traces of
hope. It wasn't going to happen. It couldn't. Not now, not ever.
Great!
***

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 3
Angela
I stepped through the entrance and was immediately enveloped in
an aura of luxury. Every inch of the space exuded money, from the
intricately crafted tiles adorning the floor to the exquisite canvases gracing
the walls. Each stroke of paint seemed to shimmer with wealth, while the
golden staircase soared elegantly.
My eyes danced from one decadent detail to another, taking in the
surroundings with a mixture of awe and disbelief. Every corner boasted
meticulous decorations, each piece more extravagant than the last, as if a
symphony of riches played out before me. It was a scene straight out of the
most lavish of fantasies, surpassing even the wildest dreams I could
conjure.
Lost in the splendor of Lorenzo's home, I failed to notice his
attentive gaze fixed upon me, a subtle smile dancing at the corners of his
lips as his hands rested casually in his pockets. A wave of self-
consciousness washed over me, fearing I might be unwittingly drooling
under his scrutiny. But can I really be blamed? It's not every day a girl like
me, raised without parents from a tender age, scraping by to make ends
meet, finds herself immersed in such grandeur.
His house could easily accommodate dozens of houses like mine,
perhaps even more. But who's counting? A nervous cough escaped me as I
finally tore my gaze away from the opulent surroundings to meet Lorenzo's
amused expression. "Sorry." I felt the need to explain myself for being too
caught up with my surroundings. "It's just that... your house is absolutely
stunning."
"Good. I'm glad you like it, actually." His words left me puzzled, a
furrow forming between my brows as I struggled to decipher his meaning.
Before I could inquire further, Giovanni’s arrival shut me up. Lorenzo
tensed noticeably at his entrance.
 "Maria!" Lorenzo's voice echoed through the room, drawing
attention as a woman emerged from the dimly lit hallway.
"Yes, Mr. Martinez?" Her voice was a gentle melody, hands clasped
before her as she waited patiently.
"Serve Miss Angela dinner," Lorenzo's gaze flickered momentarily
towards me. Was he going somewhere? "I'll be late," he added with a hint of
reluctance in his tone.
"Of course." Maria's response was immediate. Lorenzo's gaze
lingered on me again for a while—maybe just seconds. But the intensity
made me almost believe he didn't want to leave me alone. As if his eyes
longed for something. But who was I kidding? I was reading too much into
it.
"I'll be back in a few minutes," he explained. "You must eat.” I
nodded in response. Without another word, he left.
"Follow me, ma'am." Maria's voice broke through my thoughts.
Hungry or not, I trailed after her. This way, I could at least tour his house.
***
Lorenzo
I stared out of the glass window of my secluded office. Situated at
the far end of the house, away from the main living area, this space offered
me the privacy I craved.
"How did it happen?" My words were laced with simmering anger
as I addressed the matter at hand. “Was it the Russians?” The mere mention
of the Russians igniting a deep-seated animosity that had long festered
between our factions. The bratva, my most formidable rivals in the
underworld, had been a thorn in our side for generations. Their constant
invasion of our territories was a clear offense to our authority, showing their
insatiable greed.
"We're not sure, but all signs point to them," came the grim reply,
confirming my worst fears. The thought of the Russians setting Angela's
house on fire filled me with a sense of dread. That's what Giovanni called
me for when I was on the way to drop Angela off at her home. And I had no
other option but to bring her to my place. Anywhere else wasn’t safe for her
anymore. Which reminds me, I still have to break the news of her house to
her. Fuck! She will be devastated. They had crossed a line, threatening her
safety. And anyone foolish enough to even consider interfering with Angela
will find themselves inviting the wrath of war upon them from me.
For the past year, I have kept a vigilant watch over Angela, ever
since the day she saved me that night. It was an admission I dared not utter
aloud—that I had become fixated on her, consumed by an inexplicable
obsession that defied reason. I knew it was madness, but I couldn't help
myself. My thoughts were consumed by her, and my actions were dictated
by the need to protect her at all costs.
I knew everything about her—how she had tragically lost her
parents in a car accident when she was eight, how she had been thrust into
the foster care system, and endured a tumultuous upbringing at the hands of
indifferent guardians. Thankfully, they weren’t harsh on her. Or else I
would have to hunt them down to have a little 'meeting' with them. When
she turned eighteen, she had legally inherited the property and a car her
parents had left behind. From that moment on, she toiled tirelessly, working
as a waitress at the club where our paths had first crossed. She also enrolled
herself in a medical college since she wanted to become a surgeon but
couldn't afford it with her tireless shifts and negligible amount of savings.
Angela had moved on to Gloria's Cafe after the club was destroyed,
forging a new friendship with Emily along the way. Of course, I ran checks
on Emily's background to ensure she posed no threat to Angela's safety.
Angela loves lasagna and every other kind of pasta that exists. She
absolutely despises summers and is more of a winter girl. From her favorite
hobby being reading to her not liking makeup, I knew everything I needed
to. Such was the extent of my obsession, my unwavering dedication to
safeguarding the woman who had unwittingly captured my mind, heart, and
soul. And I was ready to go to any lengths for her.
"What do you want me to do now?" Giovanni's voice broke through
my thoughts, bringing me back to the present moment.
"Keep an eye on the house. Look out for any suspicious activity.
Was the fire put out?" I inquired, my mind already racing with possibilities.
"Yes, the neighbors called the fire department once they noticed the
blaze engulfing the house. They believe it was caused by a hair straightener
left on by Miss Angela before she left, causing an electrical malfunction.
But upon closer investigation, I found this," Giovanni revealed, producing
an intricately designed metal lighter from his pocket. I took it, scrutinizing
every detail for clues. My gaze lingered on a familiar symbol etched onto
its surface—the Joker from a deck of cards, grinning mockingly at me as if
taunting my inability to prevent this chaos.
"What does it mean?" Giovanni asked, confusion evident in his
expression as he studied the symbol. But to me, the meaning was all too
clear. The one who gets the Joker in the game of war wins.
"It means war." My voice was low and tinged with a steely resolve.
This was no coincidence; it was a deliberate message, a warning that the
game had begun. And I had no intention of sitting idly while my enemies
made their move.
“Get the footage from the cameras,” I said. Of course, I had
installed cameras around Angela's house for her safety. I wasn’t taking any
chances when it came to her. She, however, didn’t have to know about any
of that.
“They were tampered with. But we are trying,” Giovanni said.
A loud crash shattered the stillness outside my office, prompting
my eyes to snap up to the monitor displaying footage from the corridor.
Angela appeared on the screen, grappling with the aftermath of a shattered
vase. Its pieces were scattered haphazardly across the floor. Without a
moment's hesitation, I bolted out of my office with Giovanni hot on my
heels.
As I reached Angela, I found her cursing under her breath,
frantically gathering the broken shards of glass. "Shit, shit, shit. This must
be so expensive. Way to go, Angela! Your clumsiness will come to bite you
in the ass! You should have just stayed in the living room after the freaking
dinner." She hissed, berating herself in the middle of the scattered shards,
oblivious to my presence, until I caught her by the arm and pulled her
upright with a single motion.
"What are you doing?" My voice emerged sharper than intended,
not driven by anger at the damage she had caused, but by concern for her
safety. The sight of her handling the sharp glass sent a pang of worry
coursing through me—the last thing I needed was for her to injure herself.
"I'm so sorry. I didn't mean to do that," Angela's words spilled out
in a torrent of apologies. "I just lost my way after dinner. I tried to look for
Maria, but I think she might have retired to her quarter. I was looking for
you since it was very late, and I needed to go home. But I didn't know
which way to go, so I got lost. I'm so sorry, I didn't mean to break it. I can
pay for it, I swear." Angela's voice trailed off in a frantic stream of
apologies, but my attention was drawn to her injured hand. A splinter had
pierced her skin. Blood began to seep from the wound.
Ignoring her frantic protests, I guided her swiftly to the kitchen.
"I'm really sorry. I swear, I didn't mean it." She continued to babble, her
words falling on deaf ears as I focused on tending to the wound. If only she
knew the broken vase was the least of my concerns compared to the
potential harm she could have inflicted upon herself.
She only noticed the injury once I retrieved the first aid kit from the
cabinet. Confusion flashed across her face as I carefully removed the shard
from her skin and began cleaning the wound with cotton. She glanced at me
before fixing her gaze on the simple task at hand. I couldn't help but notice
how often she watched me, a habit I found oddly endearing. She didn't
know yet that she belonged to me from the moment I set my eyes on her,
just as I belonged to her.
Angela winced when the antiseptic-soaked cotton touched her skin.
"Sorry, it'll sting a bit," I murmured, surprised by my own apology. It
seemed like a lot of things were a first since she entered my life.
After bandaging her wound, I tucked the first aid kit away, resisting
the urge to indulge in darker desires. The desires that were screaming at me
to lick the blood clean off her skin instead of using the cotton. But I pushed
them away. She was innocent, and I couldn't risk frightening her with my
own impure thoughts.
"Are you hurt anywhere else?" I inquired, breaking the silence that
had settled between us.
She shook her head, emerging from her thoughts. “No.” I sighed,
glad at the revelation. "Um, so about the vase..." she began tentatively. "Can
you tell me how much it was?" Her innocence tugged at something within
me, and I decided to play along. "I got it from my trip to L.A. It was a
limited edition design that cost me seventy-five thousand dollars," I replied,
maintaining a serious expression as her eyes widened in disbelief.
"Oh," she breathed after a moment, her voice laced with
apprehension. "I see. Can I pay for it in installments, then? I don't have
seventy-five... uh, thousand dollars on me right now." She said after much
thought.
Suppressing a smirk, I reassured her, "It's fine. I was kidding. You
don't have to pay. It actually only cost a few hundred dollars." Lies.
“Wouldn't make a dent in my account."
She chuckled awkwardly. "Are you sure, though? I can afford a few
hundred dollars," she insisted.
"I'm sure, Dolcezza," I assured her, slipping in the endearment to
gauge her reaction.
"Huh?" Confusion flickered across her features, and I made a
mental note to see if she would look up the term later. "Okay, if you say so,"
she acquiesced, her mind clearly preoccupied.
"What is it?" I prompted, sensing there was more on her mind.
"Um, can you take me home now?" she asked, her fingers fidgeting
nervously. Anger surged within me as I remembered the painful truth I had
to deliver.
"You can't go back home, Angel.”
***

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 4
Angela
The warm cascade of water enveloped me as I stood beneath the
soothing spray of the shower, digesting the devastating news Lorenzo had
delivered. It was almost unfathomable to comprehend that the place I had
once called home now lay in ruin. Every cherished memory, every trace of
my parents, reduced to nothing but ashes.
‘Your house caught on fire. It's completely destroyed and currently
off-limits, undergoing inspection. I had Giovanni retrieve whatever
belongings were left,’ Lorenzo's words echoed in my mind. The weight of
the news hit me like a tidal wave, and I felt the dam of emotions within me
begin to crack, unleashing a stream of tears that mingled with the water
cascading down my face.
Lorenzo suggested—more like directed—that I stay at his mansion
until we could find a solution. Which was why, I was in the confines of the
guest bathroom, my eyes closed, willing myself to forget the tragedy that
had befallen me. Even the rhythmic patter of the water against the tiles
couldn't provide me with the distraction I needed.
With a weary sigh, I turned off the shower, feeling the warmth
gradually dissipate as I stepped out onto the tiled floor. Wrapping myself in
a towel, I came out to the bedroom, where a pair of oversized sweats lay
waiting on the bed. They were a stark contrast to my petite frame. But
something was better than nothing. I mean, I was practically homeless,
which also made me clothes-less. Beggars can't be choosers, they say.
As I approached the bed, I couldn't help but feel out of place. What
was I doing here in the first place? I was supposed to be lying in my bed, at
my home, sleeping soundly until the morning.
Home.
Shaking my head to dispel the disorientation, I began to dress
myself in the oversized garments. The sweatshirt hung loosely from my
shoulders, its sleeves extending far beyond my fingertips. I folded the hem
of the trousers to prevent them from dragging on the floor, ensuring I
wouldn't trip over the excess fabric. Despite the ill-fitting attire, there was a
comforting familiarity in the coziness of the fabric against my skin.
Uncertainty knocked at me as I stood in the bedroom, torn between
waiting for someone to fetch me or going down myself. Lorenzo had
mentioned continuing our conversation after I had freshened up. Before I
could make up my mind, a sharp knock at the door shattered my indecision.
Expecting Giovanni, I moved to open the door. However, the sight that
greeted me left me speechless.
Standing before me, freshly showered, was Lorenzo himself. His
hair was tousled, his striking jawline cutting a sharp contrast against his
chiseled features. My breath caught in my throat as I struggled to compose
myself. Sometimes I wondered, just how much time did God put into
crafting this man? It should be illegal to look this handsome. How was I
supposed to focus on anything else when he stood before me like a vision of
masculine perfection?
With a dry mouth and a racing heart, I realized the challenge that
lay ahead—to maintain my composure in the presence of this captivating
man.
"I thought you'd be done by now." Lorenzo's velvety voice sent a
thrill through me, my heart somersaulting at the sound. His silver eyes
looked mischievous, and his damp, dark hair was evidence that he too had
been in the shower moments ago. I nodded in response, suddenly finding it
difficult to form coherent words.
"May I?" he gestured, indicating if I would allow him entry into the
room. I inwardly slapped my forehead for hesitating—after all, it was his
house, and he certainly didn't need my permission. What a gentleman!
I stepped aside, granting him access, and watched as he entered the
room, clad in his own sweatshirt and trousers, resembling Adonis himself.
And I couldn't help but feel a flutter of nerves at his proximity. This was the
first time I was witnessing him in anything other than formals, and he was
pulling it off without any effort. Was there anything he couldn't pull off?
As he turned to face me, I closed the door behind me and
approached him, my heart pounding in my chest. His gaze trailed over me
heatedly, starting from my head and descending slowly until it settled on
my chest for a fleeting moment, or so I thought. His eyes then continued
their journey until they finally rested on my hands, narrowing slightly as if
in contemplation, before a faint smile graced his lips.
He took deliberate steps toward me, and I found myself acutely
aware of the tension between us, unsure of what his intentions were.
"Umm..." I trailed off awkwardly, uncertain of how to respond, and
instinctively backed up until I felt the door press against my back. Oops.
He halted just inches away from me, his gaze unwavering as his
hands found their way to my wrists, gently lifting them. I swallowed
nervously as he maintained eye contact, his fingers deftly folding the
sleeves of my sweatshirt until my hands were exposed. He repeated the
action with the other sleeve.
Oh.
Did it just get hot in here?
"What's going on in that pretty little head?" Lorenzo mused, his lips
still curving into a slight smile that hinted at a deeper understanding,
leaving me with the unsettling feeling that he could see right through me.
This man!
"I... uh... nothing. Absolutely nothing," I attempted to deflect his
probing inquiry. "I was just wondering if it got hot in here," I hastily added,
hoping to change the subject and mask my embarrassment.
As soon as the words left my mouth, it dawned on me. My head
snapped to his, and my eyes widened in horror. Oh, my god! Did I really
just say that?
Lorenzo's eyes narrowed ever so slightly, his smirk widening
playfully, silently acknowledging my slip-up. "Is it now?" he inquired, his
tone laced with amusement as I swallowed nervously, nodding in a barely
audible whisper.
"Yeah," I managed to squeak out, feeling the heat rise in my cheeks.
Without missing a beat, Lorenzo stepped back to search for the air
conditioning remote. As he turned it on, a rush of cool air filled the room.
"Sit with me," he motioned, settling onto the vacant couch in the room,
leaving just enough space for the two of us. I hesitated for a moment before
joining him. It wasn’t a big problem to be so close to him, that too alone in
a room. All I had to remember to do was breathe. Piece of cake.
"How are you feeling?" His voice was gentle and concerned. It was
then that the weight of the situation crashed down upon me once again.
 "I... I don't know," I struggled to contain the turmoil raging within
me.
"It's going to be alright. I swear, I will find out who did this. And
once I get my hands on them, they won't live to witness the next morning,"
he growled, his voice dripping with venom as anger seethed through every
word. His eyes blazed with an intensity that made me wonder why the news
of my burned house had ignited such a fierce fire within him.
His eyes flickered towards me. "Penny for your thoughts?" A silent
question hung in the air. His tone was softer now, nothing compared to the
ferocity it contained moments ago. I hesitated, unsure of how he would
react to my inner turmoil. "I won't bite if that helps to put you at ease," he
added, a wry hint of humor lacing his words. I want you to bite.
Summoning my courage, I posed the question that had been
lingering on the edge of my mind. "Would you answer this time if I asked
you who you really are?" I held my breath, watching as his expression
shifted, a knowing glint sparking in his eyes before a subtle tension gripped
his frame. “I mean, I hardly know anything about you.” I tried to change the
direction of my conversation, not knowing if he would actually tell me what
I wanted to know. And who knew, my carelessness could come to choke me
someday? No matter how heartbreakingly handsome he was, he was still
dangerous. So I had to be careful. “What do you like to do? As a hobby?”
For a moment, silence hung between us. His gaze bore into mine,
as if trying to unravel the mysteries concealed within the words I spoke. His
tongue delicately traced the curve of his lips, a subtle gesture that would
have gone unnoticed had I not been watching every movement he made like
a hawk.
"Black really suits you," he finally replied, his voice low and husky.
And though I knew I must look like a disheveled mess—probably
resembling a panda in this state—his words still managed to stir something
deep within me, causing my heart to flutter erratically in my chest.
"That wasn't the question," I reminded him, refusing to let him skirt
around the conversation.
"Would you run away and pretend you never knew me if I told you
who I really am?" Silence enveloped us for a moment. Did I ever entertain
the thought of fleeing from him? Would I do it if given the chance?
"You're just dodging it again." I sighed, frustration seeping into my
voice. There was no point in dancing around the topic.
 "Who do you think I am?" Lorenzo's curiosity piqued as he leaned
back onto the couch, making himself more comfortable. His arms crossed
over his chest, his posture relaxed yet expectant.
"Well, for starters, you're Lorenzo," I began, stating the obvious.
"And you carry guns," I added with a hint of sarcasm, receiving a wry nod
of acknowledgment from him. "A person who owns a property like this and
a car like the one we rode in has to be loaded,” I continued.
"Oh, I am definitely loaded in more ways than you can imagine,"
he murmured huskily, leaning in. He rested his elbows on his knees, hands
clasped together, his intense gaze fixed on me. The sudden proximity
caused my cheeks to flush with heat.
This man had a way of rendering me speechless, like it was a walk
in the park for him. And he didn't even have to... well, let's not go there.
I remained silent when he withdrew slightly, stretching his arm to
rest on the head of the couch. It grazed the back of my neck lightly in the
process, making me shiver. Was that intentional?
Since he seemed intent on changing the subject, I decided to grab
the opportunity to address the question that had been lingering in my mind
for some time now. It was worth a shot. "You're still here and it's late.
Wouldn’t your wife be waiting for you?" Fuck! I did it. There was no going
back from this. I held my breath, trying to appear casual despite the knot of
nerves tightening in my stomach. How else was I supposed to broach the
topic without making it too obvious? Gosh, I sucked at being subtle about
things. I really need to work on a few skills.
His reaction was immediate and unmistakable. His expression
darkened as he frowned at my question. But before I could backtrack or
apologize, he unexpectedly scooted closer, leaning in until his face was
mere centimeters from mine. I gasped in surprise, my heart pounding
erratically as his intense gaze locked with mine in a silent standoff. What
was he trying to achieve with this?
"Tell me, Angel," he murmured, his voice low and dangerously
seductive. "What made you think I have a wife?" His words were laden with
a potent mixture of intrigue and challenge, causing my breath to hitch in my
throat. I couldn't tear my eyes away from his, momentarily captivated by
the silver orbs.
 "Girlfriend, then?" I gulped, looking anywhere but him, feeling the
heat rise in my cheeks. It was a freaking struggle to maintain composure
under his penetrating stare.
He tilted his head, a subtle challenge glinting in his eyes as his hand
entered my field of vision. With care, he twirled a loose strand of my hair
before tucking it behind my ear, his thumb tracing a tantalizing path along
my skin. My breath caught in my throat as his touch sent a rush of heat
coursing through my core. Fuck me!
“I just... um... I thought that a man like you would obviously have
someone, you know…” I stumbled over my words, my cheeks flushing
again.
“A man like me?” he arched an eyebrow, his expression unreadable.
“Is that supposed to be a compliment or—”
“Definitely a compliment,” I interjected hastily.
“Tell me then, Angel,” he continued, maintaining the small distance
between us as he held my gaze. “Do you have a boyfriend who might be
waiting for you? A husband perhaps?”
“No,” I replied softly, resisting the urge to nod, knowing that the
slightest movement would bring our lips dangerously close.
“No husband? Or no boyfriend?”
“Neither,” my pulse quickening as I awaited his response.
“Of course you don't,” he remarked, a hint of satisfaction coloring
his tone, as if he had already anticipated my answer. “What about a secret
one-sided love? Someone who lives in your heart?” He rasped.
“No,” I whispered, my voice barely audible above the sound of my
racing heartbeat.
“Good,” he murmured, his gaze darkening with an emotion I
couldn't quite decipher. Good? What did he mean by that? “I like to learn,
by the way.” My eyes knitted at his response. “My hobby—I like to learn
things.”
“Learn? Like what?” I asked.
“About you,” he replied, suddenly catching me off guard.
“Me?”
“Yeah. You. I like watching when you look so damn gorgeous; it
takes my breath away. I love staring at you until I feel you are etched into
every corner of my soul. I like to think about you until I feel like my soul
has finally found heaven in the hell of a world. Knowing everything about
you, just seeing you exist—that’s my hobby.”
Before I could voice my thoughts, a knock interrupted us. I
watched as he closed his eyes momentarily, his jaw tensing with annoyance.
With a resigned sigh, he moved back, creating a distance between us, and
called out for the person to come in.
Giovanni entered the room, his presence radiating unease as he
carefully wheeled in a small suitcase. His posture was stiff, as if he
expected Lorenzo to unleash his wrath at any moment with the pissed look
he had on his face.
“I was able to find a few photo frames and... well, a couple of
stuffed toys and shoes that escaped the fire.” Giovanni’s words tumbled out
in one breath. “Everything else turned to ashes. I didn't think it was right to
leave these items in the hallway, so I brought them up. I didn't realize you
would be here, Capo. I'm sorry if I interrupted anything.” Giovanni's
anxiety was visible as he spoke, his eyes darting nervously between
Lorenzo and me. If not for the dangerous look on Lorenzo’s face, I would
have laughed in this situation.
Lorenzo's expression darkened at the mention of the fire, though he
seemed to rein in his temper with a visible effort. With a single curt nod, he
dismissed Giovanni, who lingered awkwardly in the room, seemingly
oblivious to the unspoken cue to leave.
“Will you kindly leave now?” Lorenzo's tone was clipped, a hint of
annoyance lacing his words, though it was tempered with a measure of
restraint. Despite his irritation, it was evident that Giovanni held a
significant place in Lorenzo’s life. And Lorenzo really cared for him.
With a murmured apology, Giovanni finally took the hint and
exited the room, leaving Lorenzo and me in tense silence.
Lorenzo rose from the couch, his hands slipping back into the
pockets of his sweatpants. "You look tired. Take some rest. I'll see you
tomorrow," he stated. I offered a weary nod in response as he turned to
leave, but a sudden impulse made me call out to him before he could depart.
“Lorenzo?” My voice was soft, almost hesitant, and he immediately
pivoted to face me, his attention fully captured.
“Could you... take me to my place tomorrow?” My tone was tinged
with a hint of sadness. “I just... want to see it myself.”
 “You don't have to,” he replied, knowing the emotional weight the
visit would carry for me.
“I want to.”
"Alright." Lorenzo relented, his expression softening as he agreed
to my request. “Now sleep.”
***

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 5
Angela
My breath hitched as I struggled to contain the flood of emotions
that threatened to overwhelm me. Despite my efforts, a tear or two managed
to escape, tracing a path down my cheeks. Stepping through the yellow
warning strips that cordoned off the burned remains of my house, I couldn't
help but feel a pang of sorrow at the sight before me. The once pristine
white walls were now marred by the blackened scars of fire, and the air was
heavy with the scent of charred wood and ash.
Lorenzo followed me as I made my way to what used to be my
room, the creak of the door echoing in the silence. Moving to the wall
adjacent to my bed, which somehow managed to escape the worst of the
damage, I ran my hands over the surface, feeling for the signs of a hidden
compartment. As my fingers grazed a small cut in the wallpaper, a sense of
relief washed over me.
Tearing away the damaged wallpaper, I revealed the hollow space
where I had hidden a small rectangular box that held the most precious
thing to me. I couldn’t have cared less about the things that Giovanni
retrieved. But when last night I was unable to find this box amongst the
things in the suitcase, fear enveloped me as I thought of the worst case
scenarios. Retrieving it with trembling hands, I turned to face Lorenzo as he
observed my every movement.
"We can leave now," I murmured, my voice barely above a whisper.
Lorenzo nodded in silent understanding, offering me a comforting presence
as we made our way out of the place.
The ride back to his mansion was enveloped in a heavy silence, the
only sound punctuating the air being the soft hum of the engine. Despite the
lack of conversation, there was an odd sense of comfort in the air. However,
my mind buzzed with the realization that I needed to begin the daunting
task of finding a place to rent. I couldn't impose Lorenzo's hospitality
forever, no matter how tempting the thought may be.
 As he brought the car to a stop in front of the grand entrance to the
mansion, I was so lost in my thoughts that I barely registered him stepping
out and opening the door for me. Offering a murmured 'thank you' in
response, I followed him inside, feeling a flutter of surprise as his hand
settled gently on the back of my waist, guiding me forward.
Once we were seated on the plush couch in the living room,
Lorenzo wasted no time in loosening his tie and undoing the first two
buttons of his crisp white shirt. The casual gesture only served to accentuate
his allure, leaving me momentarily spellbound as I watched him.
Giovanni entered the room, exchanging a meaningful glance with
Lorenzo before handing him a rectangular box. He started talking to
Lorenzo in Italian, and although the conversation was brief, their
expressions hinted that it was important. Once Giovanni departed, Lorenzo
approached me, his face unreadable as he took a seat beside me, extending
his hand with the box resting on his palm.
As my eyes fell upon it, I realized it was a sleek, brand new phone.
A surge of temptation coursed through me. Yet, I knew I couldn't accept
such an expensive gift, especially considering the circumstances. “For you,”
Lorenzo muttered.
"But I can’t take this," I began, my voice betraying a hint of
reluctance. "It's far too generous. You've already done a lot for me, and I
wouldn't be able to repay you for something so costly."
Lorenzo's response was swift. "Who said anything about paying?”
His voice challenged. “You don't realize I'm not even doing half of what
you did for me that night twelve months ago," he asserted, cutting through
my protests with an air of determination.
His words caught me off guard, stirring up memories of that night.
Oh, so we were discussing that just now? His eyes caught mine. The
intensity in his gaze was unnerving, bordering on obsession, and I found
myself questioning the wisdom of remaining under his roof.
"So you're just doing me a favor out of a sense of debt?" My tone
was a blend of uncertainty and longing. A part of me yearned for him to
deny it, to confess that there was something more between us, a connection
that ran deeper than mere obligation. But another part of me sought
confirmation, craving the clarity of knowing where we stood so I could
move on from this unhealthy fixation I had on him. It was bad. It could
possibly get me killed.
 Lorenzo leaned in, his proximity sending a shiver down my spine
as his hands framed my face, pinning me gently against the couch. His
warm breath caressed my skin, stirring up a whirlwind of conflicting
emotions within me.
"Trust me, dolcezza," he murmured in that velvety voice that never
failed to send a jolt of electricity through me. "It goes far beyond a mere
debt. There are depths to this that you may not be prepared to explore." His
words, laden with unspoken truths and hidden desires, left me torn between
the longing to delve deeper into the unknown and the fear of what I might
uncover.
"Capo," Giovanni interjected, his voice a subtle reminder of the
pressing matters at hand. Lorenzo reluctantly tore his gaze away from me,
refocusing on him. "We're running behind schedule."
Lorenzo nodded, his attention momentarily diverted from our
intense exchange. "Call your friend over to keep you company," he
suggested, making me confused. "Emily, was it?"
The mention of Emily snapped me out of my reverie. A pang of
guilt coursed through me as I realized how preoccupied I had been with my
own troubles, nearly forgetting about her. Shit! "I'll be back later,” Lorenzo
announced one last time before leaving with Giovanni.
***
"I seriously can't believe you forgot about me. If not for silver eyes,
I'm sure you wouldn't have even bothered to contact me,” Emily huffed in
annoyance as she plopped down on the couch. “But I don't blame you. I'm
sorry for what happened." Her hand squeezed mine in a gesture of comfort,
and her eyes reflected genuine concern. I sighed, acknowledging her
understanding, before reaching for the coffee Maria had prepared for us.
"It's alright. It's not your fault. I'm just glad you're okay. For a
moment, I thought you died at the club," I confessed, my mind still haunted
by the chaos of that night.
"Well, then I'm grateful for silver eyes and a hunk coming to our
rescue," she remarked with a dreamy sigh, prompting a curious raise of my
brow.
"Hunk? You mean Gio?"
 "Yes, Gio! Have you seen him? That man is fine as hell, girl!" Her
eyes sparkled with admiration, leaving me to wonder if there was more to
her fascination.
"Spill it," I urged, eager for the details.
"Okay, so he was the one who brought me home. I have no idea
how he got in, but he stayed with me all night to make sure I was okay.
When I asked him why, you know what he said?" Emily's tone shifted,
revealing her disappointment.
"What?" I leaned in.
"He claimed he was just following orders from his boss, because
you'd be upset if anything happened to me. Can you believe that?" Her
disbelief was evident.
"What if he was just testing the waters?" I suggested, considering
the possibility.
"I hope so. Because he was so caring and gentle with me. Men don't
act like that on orders alone," she reasoned.
"I mean, Gio can be..." I trailed off, recalling the time he walked in
on Lorenzo and me. Twice. "..pesky sometimes."
"Tell me about it!" Emily rolled her eyes, then her expression
turned curious. "Wait, did he do something?"
"Nothing," I replied hastily.
"I know it's not nothing!" she insisted.
With a resigned sigh, I confessed, "Well, he kinda walked in on
Lorenzo and me interrupting our... moment."
"No way! He walked in on you two fucking?" Emily's gasp trailed
off as she covered her mouth, her eyes widening in shock.
"No! Of course not," I clarified quickly, exasperated by her
assumption. "He didn't walk in on us doing that."
"Then what? Were you kissing?" Emily's suggestive wiggle of her
eyebrows elicited a scowl from me. "I can't believe you managed to snag
silver eyes in just a few days. And here you were, worrying about whether
the universe would give you the chance to catch a glimpse of him again."
"That's not true!" I protested, feeling defensive. Emily had a knack
for exaggeration. "And for the record, Lorenzo and I were just... close. The
next move could have been a kiss if your hunk hadn't interrupted us," I
explained, shooting her a pointed look.
 "Ah, I see. My condolences," she quipped, her smirk indicating she
found the situation amusing. If only she knew, there would come a time
when the table would turn.
***

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 6
Lorenzo
"We have some people shadowing Miss Angela's house secretly."
Giovanni's revelation grabbed my attention immediately, my brows knitting
as I processed his words.
"Since when? And you're just telling me this now?" Anything
concerning Angela put me on high alert, and the fact that I'd been kept in
the dark irked me.
"Since the last two days, there's been some unusual activity. I'm not
entirely sure what's going on."
"Cazzo," I hissed under my breath, my mind racing. "What time?"
"Around 10 pm. But what could anyone want with a burnt-down
property?" Giovanni questioned, his expression mirroring my concern.
I checked my platinum wristwatch. It was 9:30, giving us enough
time to reach Angela's place in time.
"Let's go find out then," I declared, standing up swiftly and
shrugging on my coat. Whoever dared to meddle with Angela had no idea
what they were signing up for. By provoking me, they were digging their
own graves.
Giovanni followed suit as we made our way to the car, my mind
already strategizing how we would handle the situation. There was no room
for mistakes when it came to Angela's safety. If someone was foolish
enough to set foot near her property with ill intentions, I would make sure
they faced the consequences.
We arrived at her house exactly twenty minutes later and parked the
car in a concealed spot where we could not be seen. From our vantage
point, we watched two men in casual clothes and caps, their faces obscured
by black masks, skulking around the property. After ensuring the coast was
clear, they kicked the main door open with two swift, forceful strikes and
slipped inside.
 "What could they possibly be doing here?" Liam, my head of
security, asked, as we saw them making their way into the house.
"Let's find out," I replied, climbing out of the car with Gio and
Liam following close behind. We moved silently, making sure our steps
were measured and quiet. All three of us had our guns ready.
We entered the house, and the smell of ash and emptiness
permeated the air. We advanced cautiously, sticking to the shadows, on the
lookout for the two intruders. Given the house's compact size, any noise or
movement from us would easily alert them to our presence. If we hadn't
seen them enter, it was easy to assume we were alone in the house.
I led the way toward Angela's now-charred bedroom, my grip on
my gun tight and my breathing steady. The door was slightly ajar, allowing
me to carefully slip inside without causing any noise. My senses were
heightened, and I was attuned to any potential threats.
As I rounded her bed, I could not find any sign of the two men. But
just as I relaxed my guard, the closet door burst open, followed by the loud
crack of a gunshot. Instinctively, I ducked, the bullet narrowly missing me
and embedding itself in the wall.
The man, now without his mask, emerged and fired another shot.
This time, I reacted swiftly, firing a round that struck his hand, causing him
to drop his weapon with a pained cry. Seizing the opportunity, I lunged
forward, landing a punch square on his face. My focus was to incapacitate
him rather than kill him outright, as I needed answers.
I followed with a series of blows to his nose and forehead, causing
blood to trickle from his face. A well-aimed kick took him down, leaving
him sprawled on the floor. As he lost consciousness, I delivered a few more
punches for good measure, ensuring he wouldn't get back up anytime soon.
Once he was subdued, I searched him for clues, finding nothing out
of the ordinary except for a serpent tattoo on his neck. That told me all I
needed to know. I smirked, muttering to myself, "Wasn't expecting you,
Chávez." It seemed it was time to pay an acquaintance a visit.
Dragging the unconscious man out of the house, I found that Liam
had already dealt with the other man, who was now tied up and
unconscious. "Good work. Secure this one as well," I instructed, gesturing
to the man I had knocked out. "Put them both in the trunk and call for
backup. We need to make a quick visit.”
 ***
I kicked open the door to Leonardo’s office. The two men I'd tied
up were dragged behind me by Gio and Liam. They stumbled as they were
shoved in front of their boss’ desk, falling unceremoniously to the floor. Gio
and Liam took their places at the entrance of the office, keeping a watchful
eye on Leonardo.
The atmosphere was thick with tension, the icy chill between my
growing rage and Leo's unsettling calmness creating a crackling intensity.
His face betrayed no hint of concern, even as he looked at his men
crumpled on the ground, bound and gagged.
"What were they doing there?" I demanded sharply, venom lacing
every word. I wouldn't care if we were in an alliance; if he was a threat to
Angela, then I would take the required actions.
Leonardo raised an eyebrow at the abrupt interruption, his gaze
shifting from his men to me as he took his time standing from his chair.
"Good to see you too, Martinez," he greeted with a wry smile.
"Cut the crap and answer me!" I growled, already losing my
patience. His games were getting old, and I was not in the mood to play. He
called it surprising people; I called it bullshit. I was not a very patient man,
and he liked to test me.
"What were they doing where, Martinez? I'm a little clueless, if
you'd care to elaborate," he replied smoothly, as though oblivious to the
tension simmering in the room.
"I'm not in the mood, Chávez," I warned, stepping closer. "I will
ruin the order; damn the consequences if you don't start talking right now!"
Leonardo Chávez was a cunning thirty-five-year-old Spanish Mafia
leader known for his involvement in some major criminal activities and for
having a successful IT company that could find dirt on anyone from any
corner of the world. In the past, he'd been useful in handling some delicate
business matters and keeping certain situations under control. Which is why
Declan thought he'd be an important addition to the Obsidian Order.
Leonardo’s response was not what I expected. "The question isn't
what they were doing there, Martinez. The question is, why are you so
bothered by what they were doing there? You don’t typically concern
yourself with burnt properties. Or is there something I'm missing?"
 His smirk fueled my anger, and I took threatening steps forward,
grabbing him by the collar of his shirt and pulling him close. My free hand
held my gun, the cold metal pressing against his forehead.
"You know I'm not a very patient man," I said, my voice low and
filled with warning.
He remained unruffled. "Which makes me wonder, what is so
important to you that got you on edge, Lorenzo?" He used my first name
with a casual ease that grated on me. "Tell me, why do you care?"
His words set off alarm bells in my mind. How much did he know?
And how had he found out?
"Your clock is ticking, Chávez"
The audacity he displayed next shocked me—he laughed. A full-
blown, victory-filled laugh echoed through the room.
"No, Martinez," he chuckled, taking a moment to collect himself.
"You won't shoot me. You can't—not without answers, at least. You know
why?" He leaned in closer to my ear, his breath brushing against my skin as
he whispered, "Because you have too much to lose this time."
My fury boiled over, igniting my veins with searing heat as I
absorbed his damning words. My jaw clenched, my muscles tensed, and my
eyes blazed with a mixture of threat and sheer rage.
"So the rumors are true, then. I just wanted to know how much she
has you wrapped around her fingers," he taunted, his lips curling into a
smirk. "It's good to know you would kill for her, maybe even die."
Leonardo's words told me that he knew more about Angela than I
had expected. Only a few selected members of the gang knew about her
significance to me. Only my trusted men, including Liam and Gio, were
aware of the extent to which I valued her safety.
His dismissive demeanor rubbed on my nerves as he brushed my
hands away from his collar, leisurely returning to his desk to take a seat. He
acted as though my presence in his office was nothing more than a minor
inconvenience, his confidence almost mocking.
"But worry not. I'm no threat," he said nonchalantly, a hint of
satisfaction in his voice. "Although it's good to finally see someone have
you tied down," His words dripped with smugness as he casually glanced at
me from across the desk.
I narrowed my eyes at him, trying to assess how much he really
knew. "How do you know?" I demanded, my voice laced with suspicion.
 He laughed, as though my question amused him. "I have my ways,"
he shrugged, his tone dismissive. "Declan had his suspicions. Gave me the
perfect opportunity to—" he paused, leaning in closer on the desk as if to
share a secret, "rile you up. You know how much we love doing that."
"Don't make me regret giving you permission to expand your
business in my state," I warned him, my patience wearing thin.
He grinned slyly. "Come on, Lorenzo. I couldn't let you enjoy a
monopoly, now could I? Besides, you did owe me." He wasn't wrong—he
had saved my life once, putting me in his debt. Fuck, only I knew how
much I had to restrain myself from blowing into his face and wiping that
smug look off.
"You still haven't answered my question," I reminded him, refusing
to let him off the hook.
Leonardo leaned back in his chair, folding his arms. "I already told
you, buddy. Just a harmless...what do you call it? Ah, just a harmless prank.
Nobody got hurt." His gaze drifted down to his injured men, a faint hint of
pity crossing his face. "Well, except them. I didn't expect you to rough them
up so much. You really are in deep trouble."
He chuckled, implying, as always, that love and trouble were
synonymous. "But then, we all know you're no stranger to trouble," he
added with a knowing glint in his eye. “Although, it is a first for this kinda
trouble. I like it. I'm going to so enjoy this. You should let the others know.
Wait… ” He took out his phone, “Let me save you the trouble.” He instantly
typed something on his phone, and before I could snatch the damn thing out
of his hand, my phone pinged with a notification. Pulling it out, I huffed
after seeing the message in the group he sent.
Leonardo: Code Red! One of our soldiers has fallen.
Emir: About fucking time! At least one of us is getting some heat in their
life.
Declan: Told ya Leo.
Emir: Wait a minute. So it’s not you, Declan?
Declan: What the fuck made you think it was me?
Emir: Lorenzo! You sneaky little bitch. Where the fuck are you?
I huffed, rubbing my temple after seeing their instant replies. “You
are so dead, Chavez.”
 Leonardo's smile remained, a look of self-assured victory painting
his expression. "Chill out, would you? Let's have a drink. It's good that you
came over. Now I can talk to you about the pending shipment," he said,
motioning for me to take a seat across from him. I complied, settling in for
what was likely going to be a long conversation.
"I thought that was delivered days ago," I responded with a frown.
"It was, but some local goons managed to intercept them during
transit. We managed to recover all but one of the containers. My men
reported it was lost somewhere along your coastline. Take care of it, would
you?" Leonardo leaned back in his chair, the smoothness of his words and
casual tone only heightening my suspicion.
I gave him a single nod, contemplating the situation as the door
creaked open. A bundle of joy bound into the room, her energy contagious
as she bounced across the floor and around the desk. "Daddy!" the little girl
squealed, her small legs propelling her into Leonardo's lap with an
infectious delight.
"Sophia, didn't you go to bed?" Leonardo's demeanor shifted to a
playful yet firm parent.
"No, Uncle Mario didn't get me ice cream even though I cleaned
my room," she complained, her face forming a pout.
At that moment, Mario, a trusted member of Leonardo's gang,
rushed in, his breath coming in heavy from chasing the energetic child. His
wide-eyed gaze landed on Sophia, who glared back at him defiantly.
"Sophia, what are you doing?" Mario's voice was filled with concern, but
Sophia's displeased expression told him he had no choice.
"I want ice cream," she insisted, crossing her arms and pouting in a
manner only a child could master.
"Just get her some ice cream, Mario. But not too much." Leonardo
sighed, his tone a blend of resignation and amusement.
Sophia's face lit up with joy as she bounced off Leonardo's lap and
ran out of the office. As she left, I turned my attention back to Leonardo.
"So," I smirked knowingly, "ever thought of getting yourself into trouble
for her?"
Leonardo chuckled heartily, shaking his head. "Trust me, I would if
I had the opportunity."
 His response carried a mix of sincerity and fondness, his gaze
following Sophia's retreating figure. It was clear she was his world, and
while he navigated a dangerous world himself, he drew the line at exposing
her to it. The brief interaction with Sophia brought out a softer side of him,
a side that few ever got to witness.
***

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 7
Angela
“I guess you are right, but do you really have to move?” Emily's
voice held a hint of disappointment as she continued her wishful thinking.
“Did Lorenzo say anything about you needing to find a new place? I mean,
I'd do anything to keep living in a mansion like his. Even if it means I have
to mop the floors myself.” She sighed, clearly enjoying the thought of the
lavish lifestyle that came with living in such a grand estate.
“It is what it is, Emily,” I replied, still scrolling through house
rental listings on my phone. “I can’t live here forever.” And I have to get
back to work starting next week. I had taken off for a few days to recover
from the not-so-little house-shocker. But I had to get back on track.
“Yeah, what a pity,” she lamented, taking a bite of the chocolate
cake we had baked earlier. “But one can hope. By the way—” She turned to
face me, capturing my attention. “Can’t you just move in with me?”
It was a generous offer from Emily, and I appreciated it, but I knew
her apartment was small, barely accommodating her own belongings.
Adding another person to the space would be impractical.
“Yeah, and kick out the rest of your stuff to fit in mine. No thanks.
Regardless, thank you for offer. It's the thought that counts.”
“Come-on, I'm pretty sure we could share the bed,” she retorted,
playfully slapping my arm.
“And have you fallen on the floor in the middle of the night? Now
that would be a sight to witness. You cramping up and then being all bitchy
in the morning because of your crappy nights,” I shook my head.
Before Emily could respond, Lorenzo entered the living room,
Giovanni trailing behind him. Lorenzo's usual composed demeanor seemed
more intense, his face tight and focused.
“Welcome back,” I greeted, trying to break the awkward silence.
His presence made my throat dry. Disheveled hair, strong arms visible
under the rolled-up sleeves of his crisp white shirt, and the loosened jacket
hanging in one hand all painted a picture of a man who had been extremely
busy. Regardless, he was walking perfection.
His gaze softened as it met mine, but perhaps it was just my
imagination. Lorenzo stopped in front of us, assessing both me and Emily
before addressing her directly. “Gio will take you home,” he stated firmly,
leaving no room for negotiation. Clearly, it was an indirect way of saying
that our time was up.
Emily glanced between us, her expression showing that she would
rather not debate with the man who stood tall at six feet and three inches.
Not that I see it, I might look tiny next to him for just being six inches over
five feet. “Loved catching up. See you soon,” she whispered, hugging me
briefly.
I nodded, giving her a reassuring smile before watching Giovanni
lead her out of the room. The atmosphere immediately shifted, becoming
even more charged and intense. Lorenzo seemed exhausted, maybe from a
long day at work, and I could sense the weight of whatever was on his
mine.
He settled down beside me on the couch, positioning himself closer
than necessary. His thigh brushed against mine, sending a current through
me. He leaned back against the couch and let out a deep, weary sigh,
closing his eyes and spreading his arms across the backrest. His arm
brushed against my back, making me feel cocooned in his presence.
I wanted to ask him what had made him so tired and exhausted, but
I was wary of possibly angering him. Still, it felt like a safe enough
question to check on his well-being.
“Um…” I murmured hesitantly. Lorenzo's eyes snapped open,
focusing intently on me.
“What is it, angel?” he asked softly, surprising me with the
tenderness in his voice.
“Are you okay?”
His gaze locked with mine, a hint of warmth and intrigue in his
eyes. “I am now,” he replied.
“That's good.” I smiled, pleased that he seemed to have softened in
my presence.
“How was your day?” Lorenzo leaned in, giving me his full
attention as he rested his elbows on his knees. His intense gaze made my
heart race.
 My day had been so much fun with Emily, and I was eager to share
that with him. “Oh, I had a great day with Emily!” I exclaimed. He hummed
in response, encouraging me to continue with a lazy smile playing on his
lips. “We baked a cake together, and we caught up on everything we
missed. Then we had a Harry Potter marathon, but got sidetracked by more
gossiping…” I tailed off as one of his men entered the living room and
began speaking to Lorenzo.
“Capo, I need to inform—” the guard started, but Lorenzo raised a
hand, silencing him while maintaining his focus on me. His jaw tensed
slightly, indicating his displeasure at the interruption.
“Go on,” he motioned for me to continue.
I attempted to resume my story, “and then I wondered if I should
—” I tried again, but the man interrupted me once more.
“Capo, it's importa—” the guard didn't finish his sentence when
Lorenzo swiftly drew his gun from his belt and fired into the guy’s
shoulder. The sudden gunshot made me jump, and I watched in shock as he
cried out in pain.
Another one of his men rushed in to assist the injured man, while
Lorenzo, still calm, glared at the scene. “When she talks, everybody fucking
listens! No matter how important anything is, it can wait,” he said sternly,
his voice low and grim. “Nobody disrespects her. Or else the next time, it’s
going to be your throat. Add it to the rules!” The two men nodded fearfully
and quickly exited the room.
I sat there, stunned by what just happened. Lorenzo had shot
someone for interrupting me, even though it could have been something
important. I didn't dare question his decision, knowing how unpredictable
his reactions could be. But was that really necessary? I looked back and
forth at the place where the two men stood seconds ago and the guy sitting
beside me.
“So, is there still some cake left?” Lorenzo asked nonchalantly. I
nodded, still in shock.
“Would you mind bringing some for me to my room while I freshen
up?” he asked. I could only nod in response, trying to digest the situation
that just transpired.
***
 I carefully sliced the cake and placed it on a plate, feeling a swirl of
apprehension as I made my way upstairs to Lorenzo’s room. What he had
done earlier with his own man had left me uneasy. This man had some
serious anger issues.
When I arrived at his room, I knocked a couple of times, but there
was no response. Assuming he might be in the shower, I decided to just
place the cake by his bedside and quietly leave. That wasn’t a hard task,
right? However, as I turned to leave the room, Lorenzo emerged from the
bathroom, his presence commanding my immediate attention.
Oh my! My eyes took in his perfectly sculpted form, damp and
glistening from the shower. Did I mention he was shirtless? His chiseled
chest and defined muscles seemed to be carved from marble. The fearless
phoenix tattoo rested on the center of his chest; its wings spread out to
reach his shoulders. I noticed that the ink managed to cover the bullet scars
he got a year ago. My breath hitched, and I was unable to tear my gaze
away from his raw, confident beauty. I was thankful he was wearing sweat
pants.
“I, um, just came in to leave the cake here,” I stammered, flustered
by his unexpected appearance. “I didn’t want to intrude... ” Why the hell
was I so lost for words? “..never mind. I'll come back later.”
I turned to leave, but Lorenzo’s firm voice stopped me in my tracks.
“Wait!” he said, the tone leaving no room for argument. I froze, my hand on
the doorknob, unable to move as I heard his footsteps approach.
He stood behind me, his figure looming over me. His chest brushed
against my back, sending a shockwave through my body. The door closed
behind us with a crisp click as he pushed it shut. My pulse quickened as I
stood close to him, while the air grew hot and charged with anticipation.
His hand found its way to my waist, holding me firmly as he turned me
around to face him. My eyes closed on their own accord as his hands caged
me in, resting on either side of my head against the door. I concentrated on
the seemingly impossible task at hand; breathing.
“Look at me, Angela,” he whispered huskily into my ear, his breath
warm against my skin. His voice sent a trail of goosebumps down my skin,
and my body responded involuntarily to his command. “Let me see those
oceans,” he murmured, his lips grazing my earlobe, making me gasp.
I opened my eyes and locked gazes with him, captivated by the
intensity of his stare. His silver orbs, deeper than a galaxy, seemed to bore
into my soul, a mixture of desire and desperation swirling within them. The
tension between us was thick, like an electric current that left me both
nervous and exhilarated.
He closed his eyes briefly, his jaw clenching as he seemed to
struggle with some inner turmoil. “Fuck,” he muttered under his breath, a
soft, exasperated curse that seemed to be directed at himself.
I stood still, holding my ground, the plate of the dessert being the
only barrier between us. After a moment of intense silence, he slowly
stepped back, releasing me from his hold. He took my hand and led us to
his bed, where he sat down and took the plate from my hands.
I watched him closely, my heart still racing, as he scooped a bite of
cake and brought it to his lips. His gaze connected with mine, not moving a
centimeter as he savored the cake without breaking eye contact, almost
daring me to look away. The way he looked at me made me feel a mix of
vulnerability and excitement. I was going to choke on air anytime soon if
this continued.
Then he took another spoonful of cake and held it out to me. “Have
some with me.” I obediently opened my lips to take the bite, chewing
slowly as his eyes stayed fixed on me. After swallowing, I saw his gaze
lower to my lips. His next move stunned me. He leaned in, closing the gap
between us, and sensually licked the frosting clean from the corner of my
lips, a low, satisfied groan escaping his throat. My heart stopped beating.
“Fucking delicious,” he murmured, all the while his intense gaze never
leaving mine.
***

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 8
Lorenzo
As each second ticked by, my patience grew thinner. All I wanted
was to rush home and spend time with Angela.
Home.
A word that had once felt foreign to me, a concept I had never truly
understood. My mansion, once just a place to rest my head, had become a
home because of Angela. It had been a week since my little stunt with my
innocent girl and ever since, she had been very jumpy in my presence. It
was so fucking cute, I wanted to kiss the heck out of her. I don’t know how
I managed to stop myself the other night when she was in my bedroom, but
God knows how much restraint I had to put over myself to not devour her
and rip her pussy apart.
At the moment, I had pressing issues at the base that demanded my
attention. “Find that bastard,” I barked, my voice dripping with irritation.
“And he needs to be alive!”
A worker from my club, Inferno, had not only stolen money from
me, but he also had the audacity to force himself on the strippers after work
hours. This blatant disregard for my rules and my club’s safety enraged me.
Nobody gets away after messing with me.
“Liam’s already on it,” Giovanni informed me, nodding grimly.
“But there’s more news you need to hear.”
I knew from his tone that whatever he had to say was far from
good. “What?” I asked, my eyes narrowing as I waited for him to deliver
the storm.
“I think you should see it for yourself,” Giovanni said, pulling his
phone from his pocket and handing it to me.
As I read the headline, my jaw clenched. My grip tightened around
the phone as I absorbed the news, my anger boiling over.
'The Temptucçe has been reportedly stolen from the Volga Art
Museum’, the headline read.
 The world of art and history was in shock after the recent report
that the Temptucçe, a collection of the eight rarest diamonds, had been
stolen from the Volga Art Museum. These diamonds, collectively worth
billions of dollars, were regarded as one of their kind…
I stopped reading, the rest of the article becoming irrelevant as my
rage intensified. What the hell were the Russians up to? My mind raced,
trying to piece their plot together.
Giovanni continued, his tone solemn. “It gets worse. Don Nikolai
sent a personal message accusing you of stealing the Temptucçe. He claims
you’ve declared war by stealing from the Bratva. He swears he’ll get them
back.”
It was a clear provocation, and I could see the Bratva's game.
They’d stolen my diamonds and used them for years, making money by
exhibiting them in their museum. Now, they suddenly disappeared to frame
me for theft and ignite a war to put an end to the animosity between us. It
was a masterful plan, but I knew there was more. There was only one
reason for Nikolai, the head of Bratva, to do this. He knows.
He was trying to test me to see if I would retaliate. Little did he
know, I had my own plans in store. It was time he paid for what he did to
her right in front of my eyes.
***
I sat in quiet satisfaction as the cries of agony reverberated within
the confines of the torture room. It was a sound I found oddly comforting.
The bastard who dared to steal from me was found drunk in my very own
casino, betting on my hard-earned money. Was he stupid? Or perhaps it was
the alcohol clouding his goldfish sized brain. Either way, who cares? All
that mattered was that he was here now, at my mercy, alive but barely
clinging to it.
“That's enough.” My voice cut through the air like a blade,
commanding the attention of my two men busy serving him the appetizer.
They stepped back, their hands adorned with metal chains and gleaming
knives. The sight of the bastard's bloodied form lying before me made a
flicker of satisfaction dance in my eyes. They did a good job. After all, they
were taught by the best. Me.
"I'm sorry. I didn't—" The pathetic bastard coughed out blood; his
sentence left hanging in the air, unfinished. "I will pay you b—" Before he
could utter another word, my fist connected with his jaw, the impact
echoing through the room with a sickening crack. He crumpled to the
ground, blood oozing from his split lip.
"Please," he begged, his voice barely a whisper amidst the sounds
of his own suffering. But his pleas fell on deaf ears, drowned out by the
relentless pulse of my fury. I could have toyed with him and relished in his
pain for longer, but my patience wore thin. All I desired now was to see
Angela, to be enveloped in her presence, and to forget about the filth that
tainted my world.
I withdrew my gun. Without hesitation, I emptied the bullets into
the bastard's chest, each shot punctuating the finality of his fate. As his eyes
closed for the last time, I whispered the rule that was engraved in my world.
"There are no second chances."
With a nod to my men, I ordered them to clean up the mess before
turning on my heel and striding out of the room.
It took me a total of ten minutes to get back to the mansion from
the base, a route that would otherwise take not less than twenty. That's how
impatient I was.
Stepping in, out of all the scenarios I had imagined to find Angela
in, this was not on the list. My little angel was hanging upside down from
the leather couch, legs propped up on the backrest. Her lower lip was
tucked in between her teeth, and I squinted with a frown as she worked
thoroughly to search for something on her phone. As amusing as the sight
was, I was pathetically turned on by the good amount of chest she was
flashing unknowingly. Was I about to tell her to fix her shirt? No. Would
that make me a bastard? Yes. Did it matter? No. Because I never claimed to
be a saint.
Moving stealthily to Angela's side, I positioned myself quietly
above her. She was so engrossed in whatever she was doing that she didn't
notice me approach, a fact that sent a pang of unease through me. If
someone wanted to snap her neck right now, they could have easily caught
her off guard. The realization unsettled me. There was much I needed to
teach her.
Snatching the phone from her hand, I watched as Angela startled,
sitting up abruptly. "What th—oh." Her surprise quickly morphed into
recognition as she registered it was me. "When did you get back?"
 I arched an eyebrow at her. "It's been a while." My response carried
a subtle hint of reproach, a reminder for her to be more mindful of her
surroundings.
With effortless ease, I lifted Angela up, cradling her with one arm
while the other hand held onto her phone. She gasped in surprise, clearly
caught off guard by the sudden movement. As I settled into a seated
position, I gently adjusted her on my lap, feeling a rush of warmth spread
across her cheeks, painting them a delicate shade of pink. Her reaction
elicited a smirk from me. How fucking adorable!
"What were you so engrossed in?" I glanced at her phone, catching
a glimpse of a house rental website before she hastily tried to hide the
screen. However, I wanted to hear her confess it herself.
"I, uh…" Her voice trailed off, hesitant but also slightly defiant. I
was not about to let her off the hook that easily. “I was just looking for
some apartments.” I switched off her phone and casually tossed it beside me
on the couch.
"Apartments?" I leaned in closer, relishing the way she instinctively
leaned back, her eyes widening slightly. Closing the distance between us, I
whispered huskily into her ear, my breath making her shudder as I nipped
her earlobe. "And why would you feel the need to look for apartments?
Hm?"
Testing her boundaries, I pushed a little further, wanting to see just
how far she would let me go. I would not want to make her uncomfortable
at any point. But deep down, I knew there was something in her heart for
me. So what if it did not come even close to what I felt for her? It was there.
"I mean, I can't live with you forever in your mansion," she finally
admitted, her words filled with a hint of uncertainty. Little did she know, I
had much grander plans for her than she could ever imagine.
“Who told you to leave?” I questioned, leaning back just slightly to
meet her gaze.
“Huh?” Angela's confusion was evident in her furrowed brows.
“Who asked you to leave the mansion, Angel?” I repeated in a firm
tone.
“No one,” she shook her head, her eyes searching mine for any sign
of what I was thinking.
“It should be clear by now that you aren't going anywhere, Angel,”
I asserted, watching as her mouth opened, then closed, unable to find the
right words to respond.
“Oh,” she finally squeaked out. Before I could delve further into
the matter, her phone suddenly began to ring, breaking the tension in the
room. Annoyance surged through me.
Not now.
Angela reached for her phone, seeking refuge in the distraction it
provided. But I was not about to let her off the hook that easily. With a
predatory grin, I leaned in closer, my breath ghosting over her skin as I
whispered huskily, “Answer the phone on speaker.” She smelled heavenly.
Sue me for wanting to eat her in this moment.
She hesitated for a moment but eventually obeyed, her compliance
sending a thrill through me. “Bitch, what took you so long?” Emily's
unfiltered voice blared through the phone, and I couldn't help but smirk at
Angela's reaction.
“Answer her, Angel,” I murmured into Angela's ear, causing her to
gasp in surprise.
“I—ah,” she stuttered, her words cut off by the sensation of my lips
on her neck, sucking hard on the tender skin. Angela squirmed in my hold
as my hand dipped under her shirt to rest on her back. Her grip tightened
reflexively. “I was busy,” she squealed.
“Oh fuck. Did I just pull a Gio on you right now?” I chuckled,
realizing the similarity to Giovanni's notorious interruptions. But I didn't
stop, continuing to lavish attention on her neck, eliciting a mixture of
squirms and soft moans from her.
“Angela? You still there?” Emily's voice sounded from the phone,
breaking through the haze of our intimacy.
“Mhm.. yeah!” Angela managed to respond; her voice strained with
pleasure.
“Holy shit-fuck. I really did pull a Gio right now! Whoops. I guess
I'll just call you later. Bye!” Emily hung up, leaving Angela free to release a
loud cry of pain mixed with pleasure as I nipped and sucked on her skin.
Hard.
“Oh my God!” Angela gasped, her head thrown back, as I found a
particularly sensitive spot on her neck, causing her to arch into my touch,
looking like a divine goddess in the throes of ecstasy.
Moving back, I watched Angela's chest rise and fall with heavy
breaths before withdrawing my hand from beneath her shirt. I tilted her chin
up to meet my gaze, my tone firm as I delivered my message. “Drill it into
your pretty head, Angel.” My voice was tight. “You aren't going away from
here. Away from me. Ever.” I waited for her response, my grip on her waist
tightening as I made my expectations clear. “Do you understand?” She
nodded, not being able to say anything. I spanked her, making her jump. “I
want to hear your words, Angela.” I squeezed her perfect ass, letting her
know I was waiting.
“Yes,” she whispered, her eyes flickering down to my lips for a
fleeting moment before meeting mine again. There was a magnetic pull
between us, evident in the way her gaze kept returning to my mouth.
Fucking hell. This was torture. And I was putting an end to it right now.
Without hesitation, my right hand locked in her hair, pulling her
roughly towards me, and I wasted no second in capturing her lips in a
fervent kiss. I was consumed by desire instantly, my senses overwhelmed
by the taste of her rosy lips. They were soft and inviting, with a hint of
cherries and vanilla that drove me wild with longing. I moaned in delight,
my primal side screaming in ecstasy, to finally get a taste of her heavenly,
pillowy softness. So divine.
Angela responded eagerly, her hands finding their way into my hair
as she reciprocated the kiss. Her nails scraped gently against my neck,
making me groan and igniting a fire within me.
Oh. My. Fuck.
Unable to contain myself, I shifted my position, flipping her over
and pressing her into the soft cushions of the couch. My hand moved to
support her head, the impact against the surface adding an edge of urgency
to my passion. Straddling her, I took control of the kiss, savoring every
moment as our lips moved together in perfect harmony.
This was it. This was the moment I had been waiting for.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 9
Angela
Oh. My. God.
The moment his lips met mine, it was as if a spark ignited, setting
my mind ablaze with an intensity I had not known before. Without
hesitation, I responded to his kiss, losing myself in the intoxicating blend of
sensations that enveloped me. Before I knew it, he was atop me, but the
thought barely registered in my overwhelmed mind. How could I complain
when every touch, every caress felt like pure bliss? How could I complain
when he made my heart jackhammer against my ribcage? How did he
manage to do all that with just a kiss?
My first kiss had, unfortunately, been stolen by a stupid dare. So it
is safe to say that one did not count. But this kiss… God, his kiss.
His lips tasted of peppermint and a hint of tobacco, a combination
that was enticing. But more than the taste, it was the way he touched me, as
if he knew every secret of my body and played it like a symphony, coaxing
out melodies of pleasure I had never experienced before. With each kiss,
my heart pounded against my ribcage, and he seemed to become my
lifeline, the very air I breathed.
As he bit my lip, a low groan escaped me, and he stole the
opportunity to deepen the kiss, his tongue intertwining with mine in a dance
that felt destined. It was like he took away my breath. But that was not
right. Because he became my breath. In that moment, he became my
oxygen. The only one I was breathing in and out. How do I even put this
experience into words? It was as if time stood still, and I lost myself in the
sensation of him, of us, becoming one.
But then something shifted in the air—a subtle change in his
demeanor that I could not quite decipher. His once relaxed posture
stiffened, and I sensed a flicker of frustration in his movements. Like he
could not get enough. Yet, it did not deter him from exploring every inch of
my mouth with a hunger that left me breathless, craving more of his touch.
 As he finally pulled back, leaving me gasping for air, our eyes
locked in an intense stare. His hands remained on either side of my head, a
silent reminder of his dominance, yet there was something else lurking
beneath the surface.
"Are you alright?" I asked, my voice barely a whisper as I tried to
regain my composure. Despite the intensity of our encounter, he seemed
unaffected, his gaze burning with a primal desire that sent shivers down my
spine.
“I am now,” he breathed out, his breath fanning my face, “more
than ok.” Why was that so hot? “Fuck! You drive me insane, Dolcezza," his
words dripped with raw emotion. His eyes flickered back and forth between
my eyes and lips. The feral look in them was screaming he wanted to dive
right back into it. Again.
He moved back and pulled me up along with him. But what made
me squeal was when he picked me up and positioned me on his lap in a
position that made me straddle him. My breathing was still heavy, and my
mind was clouded in haze from our session.
I was so out of character, and this was inappropriate by all means.
But why did it feel so right? Most importantly, how did he manage to
maintain his calm after doing all that? Meanwhile, I was left feeling like a
puddle of mush, every nerve of mine tingling. Not to forget, I was wet
down there. Very wet.
A nervous lick of my lips betrayed the sudden rush of confidence
that had evaporated as quickly as it had surfaced, leaving me feeling
exposed and vulnerable. The undeniable hardness pressing against me sent
a jolt of excitement coursing through my veins, despite my attempts to
maintain composure. He was rubbing himself purposely on me. I could see
it. His piercing silver gaze bore into mine, igniting a dangerous spark that
set my pulse racing.
“How…how was your day?” My gaze darted anywhere but into his
intense eyes, desperate to distract myself from the overwhelming heat
coursing through my body. And gosh, the summersaults my heart was doing
in the moment!
“It was…intense,” he replied with a dark undertone, his words
hanging heavy in the air.
“Is everything alright?” My eyes narrowed in concern.
 “It will be.” It was clear he was holding back a lot of information.
He was clearly disturbed by whatever happened. Could that be the reason
he just kissed me like this? Just so he could pent out his frustration for the
day? The thought made my stomach churn painfully. Why did I not like him
using me for…his, well…I do not know what should I even call it? What
should I call whatever it was between us? Did he even feel whatever it was
between us?
“What are you breaking your head about?” He broke me out of my
thoughts.
“Nothing,” I shook my head. “Just that…you looked a little
disturbed. So I was just curious.”
“Were you now?” I nodded honestly.
“A guy stole from me.” Oh.
“We can report it to—” My suggestion was blocked out by his dark,
husky laugh.
“It's taken care of,” he assured me, amusement flickering in his
eyes at my suggestion.
“How much did he steal?”
“Four thousand dollars.” Well, that would not make a dent in his
pocket.
“So four thousand dollars was what upset you?” I frowned. That
came out more unsure than I expected. “I mean, it's unlike a wealthy man to
cry on four thousand dollars.” I slapped my hand over my mouth,
registering what the hell I was spitting out of my mouth as a pure
consequence of nervousness. Fucking hell, Angela! Way to go.
“Adorable,” I heard him whisper underneath his breath. Nothing
about this situation was adorable. “It's not the money that matters. It's the
rule that counts. There is no forgiveness for cheaters and liars. Not in my
world.” The way it sounded like a threat made me gulp.
“Of course. It's about loyalty and honesty,” I responded, my fingers
fidgeting with the buttons of his shirt as I tried to steady myself. His
proximity was both intoxicating and unnerving, leaving me feeling off
balance. I did not miss the slight curve on the edge of his lips at my action.
"So, how did you take care of him?” I do not know what it was about his
side of the world; it scared me shitless, yet it excited me even more. That
explains all the questions that popped randomly into my mind.
 “I killed him,” he said in a heartbeat, his eyes fixed on mine
carefully to gauge my reaction. He raised an eyebrow when he got nothing
in return. “Does it not scare you, Dolcezza?” He leaned in, his head
disappearing into the crook of my neck, making me tighten my grip on his
shirt. “You wanted to know who I am, didn't you? What I do, hm?” He
licked that specific spot on my neck, making my toes curl as I suppressed a
moan. “What will you do if I tell you I'm a killer?” I threw my head back,
melting in ecstasy. “What if I tell you I am not a good man? I kill people
who don't listen to me. I like spilling blood. And most definitely, my means
of income aren't legal. Most of them, at least. What are you going to do,
Angel?” His words registered in my mind, but I was too far gone to
understand the depth they held.
“I've seen you kill before,” I answered without thinking. He moved
back to meet my eyes, a curious glint shining in them. His eyes fell on my
neck before a satisfied look marked his face.
“So you won't run away for the hills after knowing all that?” He
studied me carefully and got his answer when I didn't make a move. “Good.
Because you can't run away from me. Everywhere you go, I'll follow you
like your shadow. You know why?”
“Why?” I asked with some hesitation.
“Because you are mine.”
***

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 10
Angela
"Stop complaining! You look freaking hot! With a capital H,”
Emily declared, eyeing me in the mirror with approval as I tugged at the
hem of the mini black dress, trying to cover a little more of my thighs. The
silk dress was pretty, no doubt, with a cross spaghetti strap neckline. But it
hugged my curves a little too tightly. Not that I didn't enjoy looking sexy,
but I didn't want to flash everyone.
“I'm really not sure about this. It shows too much skin, Emily!”
Technically, this girl had barged into the mansion, telling me we were going
to one of her friend’s parties, whom I did not even know. And was not even
invited to. Since Lorenzo had been extremely strict with my security with
the ongoing incidents in my life, obviously I did not want to provoke the
lion and leave my only shelter for now without informing him. So I called
and told him that I was going out with Emily. But with a little twist.
She told me to tell him we were going shopping instead. I did not
see any point in lying, but Emily insisted that he would not let me leave,
given how he had his men watching me like hawks and reporting
everything back to him. She got all the insights from Giovanni. Which
makes me wonder sometimes, they have been spending an awfully good
amount of time together.
Lorenzo did not have a problem with me going out, but he told me
that I would have to go with his guards in one of his cars since he was very
busy with some work. He specifically said and I quote, ‘Make sure your
phone and the guards are with you all the time.’ Something about the fact
that he cared about my safety made my heart flutter.
“First, you're making me lie to Lorenzo about where we're going,
and now the dress. Something tells me he's not going to be happy if he finds
out,” I remarked, feeling the weight of guilt settle in. It was frustrating
knowing I was deceiving him, even if it was for something as trivial as
attending a party. I mean, it was not necessary. I'm sure he wouldn't have
minded me going anywhere. Besides, why did I even feel the need to satisfy
him by letting him know where I was going in the first place?
“Girl, he ain't your dad that you're worried about upsetting. Why do
you even care? Is there something I should know? Are you falling for the
big, bad Alpha? I thought you said it was nothing. Just a silly crush?”
Emily's frown made me pause, her words hitting a little too hard.
“I mean, I'm practically living in his house. I should be considerate
and not add to his troubles,” I reasoned, trying to justify my unease.
“Like what? Causing an accident while you strut down the road,
sporting that sexy ass and looking like the sexy princess you are? Trust me,
girl, even if you do go to jail for that, I'm pretty sure he could bail you out. I
mean, he did cause all that drama at the club and saved you, didn't he? He
would surely have his way with the police. So chill,” Emily waved off my
concerns with a flick of her hand. “Besides, no one is going to tell him.
Plus, I already know he's already in deep for you. So one solid puppy eyes
from you and bam. All problems solved,” she added, her assurance only
leaving me more bewildered.
“First, the club where he caused the drama is practically his own.
Second, we're leaving with his men. How are you going to get rid of them?”
I retorted, feeling a surge of sass bubbling up. “Third, what does it even
mean that he's in deep for me?” I pressed, eager to unravel the mysteries
surrounding Lorenzo's actions.
‘You are mine.’
That surely had to mean something? And the kiss? Maybe he does
like me.
“You, my girl, are forever going to be clueless. No one, and I mean
absolutely no one, lets somebody stay in their house without a reason, for
free!” Emily pointed out, her words hitting me with a dose of reality. “And
second, we don't have to worry about his men,” she continued, her plan
unfolding with theatrical flair as she draped an overcoat over my shoulders
and tied it neatly above my belly. “We're going to go to the mall, like you
told your man—”
“Well, he's not my man,” I interjected, feeling the need to clarify
our relationship status.
“Yet,” Emily teased, flashing me her trademark cheeky smirk.
“While they wait outside the mall, we're going to escape from the backdoor
and ditch them,” she explained, her gestures adding an extra layer of drama
to her plan.
“Is that really necessary?” I questioned, still unsure about the need
for such elaborate measures.
“Yes. Because you're a free woman. He doesn't own you. You can
come and go as you please,” Emily reminded me, her words resonating with
a newfound sense of liberation.
“Why do you have to make everything so dramatic? It feels like an
escape scene from a movie,” I remarked, adding a touch of skepticism to
Emily's grand plan.
“Trust me, girl. Life's no fun without some drama,” she quipped,
her enthusiasm infectious as we prepared to embark on our clandestine
adventure.
“His men are going to report back to him anyway when we don't
show up.”
“We won't take that long. On average, a girl needs four hours for
shopping. We'll surely be done before that.”
As we stepped outside the mansion, we were greeted by the sight of
an orange Lamborghini parked alongside a Mercedes G-Wagon. My jaw
dropped in disbelief, mirroring Emily's stunned expression. It seemed our
escapade was about to take an unexpected turn, courtesy of Lorenzo's
unexpected generosity.
The G-wagon had exactly four men sitting in it, all dressed in
black. One of them got out of the car and opened the door of the Lambo for
me.
“I’m Christopher. Capo said that you can drive his car. We'll be
right behind you.” Oh. My jaw dropped as I turned to face Emily, who had
a similar expression as me. Obviously, we two broke knuckleheads could
only ever dream about riding in a Lamborghini. Let alone driving one.
“And what were you saying about him not being in deep for you?”
Emily teased, her smirk widening as she enjoyed my stunned reaction.
“Shut up,” I muttered, unable to suppress the flutter of excitement
building within me.
***
"Come on. Loosen up, will ya?" Emily nudged me, downing
another shot of martini. We managed to escape Lorenzo's guards a little too
easily, to my surprise, thanks to Emily's meticulous planning. Her friend,
James, was already on standby at the back door of the mall to receive us
when we made our escape. Emily had even taken the liberty of setting my
phone on airplane mode to ensure we would not be disturbed by what she
called 'our guard dogs'.
"Out of all the places we could go, you had to take me to a club?" I
remarked, feeling out of place between Emily and James, who seemed to be
trying a little too hard to impress me with his pickup lines.
"Well, it's not my fault my friend decided to have her birthday party
at a club. And it's not that bad. Just enjoy yourself for once," Emily urged,
taking another shot with Gusto, another one of her friends who had a great
body.
"Yeah, and where is this guest of honor anyway?" I asked, feeling a
twinge of annoyance at being dragged to a club against my will.
"Chill, babe. She'll be here soon," James interjected, his attempts at
flirtation falling flat. "By the way, do you have a band-aid?" He continued,
earning an incredulous look from me.
"Why?" I raised an eyebrow in suspicion.
"Because I just scraped my knee falling for you," James replied
with a cheesy grin, prompting me to roll my eyes so hard I thought I might
see my brain. It was undoubtedly the worst attempt at flirting I had ever
witnessed. That had to be the hundredth attempt at ‘making a girl lose
interest in you instantly.’
"Sorry, guys, we're late. Beth took forever to get ready." A familiar
voice interrupted our conversation, prompting me to frown as I turned to
see the bunch of people who had entered the booth. "You know how she is,"
the voice continued. Emily eagerly stood up to hug the only other girl
besides us, who I'm assuming is Beth, dressed in a striking red mini dress.
Following her were two guys, one with jet-black hair and the other with
sandy blonde locks, his distinct hair color sparking a sense of familiarity.
"Oh, don't blame me. You know Jeremy gets carried away easily,"
Beth remarked, playfully elbowing the black-haired guy in the stomach.
"Please, I have zero interest in hearing about your sex life," Emily
chimed in, finally breaking the hug to greet Jeremy, Beth’s boyfriend, who
hadn't spoken a word till now, while Beth went on to hug Gusto. All this
time, I was curious to catch a proper glimpse of the blonde.
 "By the way, this is my plus one for tonight, Ang—" Emily began
to introduce me, but she was cut off by him.
"Angela?" The blonde-haired guy exclaimed, and as he stepped
forward, I could finally see his face, recognition flooding over me like a
wave.
"Jacob!" I squealed in delight as he closed the distance between us,
enveloping me in a warm hug.
"Damn, feels like it's been years," Jacob remarked, the surprise
evident in his voice.
"Because it has been, you oaf," I teased, struggling to hug him
properly due to his muscular frame.
"Cousins?" Beth inquired, raising an eyebrow at the sight of our
reunion.
"Nope," Jacob replied, popping the 'p'. "Old neighbors and," he met
my eyes with a soft, knowing look, "very good friends."
"Ohhhhh! You sure just friends?" Beth teased, wiggling her
eyebrows, causing Jacob to blush slightly—an unexpected sight,
considering he was always the tough one.
"Of course. Angela is already busy pining over someone else,"
Emily interjected, earning a death glare from me.
"Really?" Jacob frowned in curiosity.
"You know she's all talk," I assured him with a shake of my head.
"But it's good to see you. I wasn't expecting you here, really."
"Yeah, same. I'm glad it's... you." Jacob's words trailed off with a
hint of sincerity, bringing a smile to my face.
“Alright, alright. Let's cheers to celebrate the reunion," they all
gulped down a shot, but I stood there awkwardly with the glass of shot in
my hand, feeling a little out of place since I had no plans of getting drunk.
I was relieved when Jacob replaced James next to me as we sat
down, noticing the slight look of disappointment on James' face when Jacob
practically pushed him aside to sit next to me. I preferred sitting next to
someone I knew and was comfortable with.
"Okay, let's play never have I ever. Instead of putting a finger
down, the person has to take a shot," Beth suggested, and I immediately
knew what I had to say.
"You guys play. I'm out," I said, feeling agitated. It had been an
hour and a half since we had escaped the mall, which meant the guards
would find out sooner or later about our absence. And that would only
anger Lorenzo, possibly resulting in him throwing me out of his house.
Make sure your phone and the guards are with you all the time.
The only thing he had specifically asked me to do was the one I
wasn't doing. All thanks to Emily. How fantastic!
"We're all playing. You can't say no to the birthday girl, Angela,"
Beth pleaded, giving me her best puppy eyes. Damn, she was good at this.
"Fine." I sighed, giving in reluctantly.
“Ok, I wanna go first. Never have I ever snuck into a restricted area
for a thrill.” Well, that was a safe one. Something that I would not be so shy
about exposing. So I drank a shot. Jacob, Jeremy and Gusto drank as well.
“Bitch, when? Why didn't you take me with you?” Emily asked,
disappointed.
“I didn't know you then.” I shrugged, dismissing the topic.
“Ok, my turn,” James Chimed. “Never have I ever flirted with
someone just to get a free drink,” Emily drank along with Jacob and Beth.
That made Jeremy scowl in Beth's direction with a raised brow.
“Chill, it was you.” She told him, making his posture relax
instantly.
“LMAO. Ok, my turn!” Emily cheered rather enthusiastically.
“Never have I ever fantasized about someone I shouldn't have.” I knew why
she did that. Her eyes were fixed on me as she said those words. It was
clear what she was trying to show everyone, making me glare in her
direction. Everyone drank except her, and I fumbled with the shot, not
knowing if I should or should not have it. I knew I was a light drinker.
“Come-on baby girl. Don't be shy now.” Emily poked my arm before I took
a deep breath and joined the others in raising my glass, the tangy taste of
the alcohol serving as a stark reminder of my own recklessness. As the
warmth spread through me, I couldn't help but feel a rush of adrenaline
coursing through my veins.
The acidity burned down my throat as I winced slightly at how
strong the drink felt compared to the first time. I think it was just my third
shot. Or second? Who knows? Because I was already starting to feel
lightheaded. Gosh, this was a bad idea. Really.
“Never have I ever had a wet dream about someone I had a crush
on,” I heard Jeremy ask before everyone drank except him. I drank as well.
Because the person who was my answer to the last two statements was the
same.
This time, when I kept the glass away, I felt dizzy as the room
blurred before my eyes. My thoughts wandered off as I giggled,
remembering the kiss I had with Lorenzo all of a sudden, making me feel
hot.
“Is she okay?” James voiced his concern.
"I'm ecstatic!" I giggled, flashing a thumbs up before anyone could
respond. "Let's continue. This is getting exciting," I cheered, clapping my
hands eagerly. "Oh! I have an interesting one! Never have I ever—" My
sentence was cut short by the abrupt bang of the door swinging open,
stealing my attention. But any annoyance melted away as my gaze landed
on those silver eyes and that oh-so-charming face I often found myself
daydreaming about. Damn, I was even dreaming about him now! He looked
even sexier when he was angry. Wait, why was Giovanni intruding into my
fantasy? I needed to kick him out. I blinked forcefully, trying to banish
Giovanni from my imagination because it felt wildly inappropriate to
entertain thoughts of Lorenzo with Giovanni lurking nearby.
A scowl creased my forehead when Giovanni stubbornly remained
in place by the door behind Lorenzo, his expression one of disappointment
as his gaze flicked toward Emily. But before I could dwell on Giovanni's
odd behavior, my attention was stolen by the sight of a very furious
Lorenzo striding toward us. He kicked at the table in front of us, sending
shot glasses tumbling to the ground in a cacophony of shattering glass.
Wow, my dream was suddenly brimming with action. It was a rare
occurrence, but I found myself enjoying it. I could not help but clap
cheerfully, feeling the excitement bubbling within me, oblivious to the
tension thickening in the air as my companions leaped to their feet.
"What the heck, dude? Who do you think you are?" Jacob's voice
rang out, challenging Lorenzo, whose eyes darkened ominously. In the
blink of an eye, Lorenzo drew his gun from its holster, aiming it in Jacob's
direction.
“Your death.” Lorenzo’s voice was grim. My eyes widened, and my
jaw dropped in awe. Why did that seem so...
"Hot!" I blurted out, earning startled glances from everyone. I
quickly covered my mouth, realizing I was only supposed to think that.
 "Mr. Martinez! He's Mr. Lorenzo Martinez," Emily interjected
hastily, perhaps attempting to redirect attention. "We... we know him." She
shot a pointed look at her friends, silently urging them to catch on. I
watched as their jaws dropped in recognition of the man standing before us.
"Yep!" I added, popping the 'p'. "He’s Lorenzo. My Lorenzo..." My
words trailed off and slurred at the end.
"What she means is... Angela knows him. Very well a—" Lorenzo's
stern look at her cut through Emily's faltering explanation.
"He's... well, he's..." Emily stumbled over her words, unsure how to
finish her sentence, before Lorenzo's firm directive interrupted her.
"Out! Everyone!" He barked the order, making everyone tremble,
and in an instant, the room cleared out as they scrambled to vacate the
premises.
He advanced toward me with a menacing aura, his movements
calculated and deliberate. As he kneeled down to my level, resting one knee
on the ground and propping his elbow on the other, his voice took on a
velvety tone that sent shivers through me.
"Haven't you been a bad girl today, Dolcezza?" His words were like
silk, weaving a web of allure around me. His intoxicating scent was making
it hard to concentrate.
"It was Emily's idea," I replied, my voice as innocent as a kitten's
purr as I peeked from under my lashes, biting my bottom lip.
"Was it? And where the hell is your phone?" Despite the anger in
his tone, the way he spoke sent a wave of arousal through me.
"Emily has it," I confessed, pointing towards the door through
which she had disappeared moments earlier.
"I see," he nodded, his demeanor still threatening. "How much did
you drink?" His gaze bore into mine, demanding an honest answer.
I paused to consider his question before raising three fingers. "Two
shots," I admitted, slowly adding another one, feeling the weight of his
scrutiny. I honestly did not remember how much I drank at this point.
"Clearly," he remarked, raising an eyebrow in acknowledgment of
my inebriated state.
"Can I say something?" I asked, biting my lip coyly, causing his
eyes to flicker down to my lips.
"Yes," he grunted, his voice thick with anticipation.
 "You look so hot when you are angry. And sexy," I confessed,
unable to resist the urge to compliment him. His eyes met mine, his
expression shifting into one of amusement as he tilted his face ever so
slightly. Slowly, a lethal smirk spread across his lips, captivating me with
the danger that lurked in it.
"Do I?" he teased, his velvety voice sending a thrill through me.
"Mhm. Very," I murmured, unable to tear my gaze away from his
lips as they moved with tantalizing precision before I started leaning in.
"Too handsome.”

***

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 11
Lorenzo
One moment she was driving me wild with her irresistible mix of
innocence and sexiness, and the next she was passed out, her head nestled
in the crook of my neck. “You have no idea how crazy you made me today,
Angel.”
Gently, I wrapped my arms around her, securing her in my embrace
before shifting to pick her up bridal style. She sighed, mumbling
incoherently, her head burrowing deeper into my neck as she found a
comfortable spot. This simple act filled me with a sense of pride. She felt
safe with me and trusted me enough to care for her in her drunken state.
Ignoring everyone's stares and curious glances, I walked out of the
club, heading straight for my car. I tossed the keys to Giovanni, who was
already waiting. “Drive us home,” I muttered, then took the backseat and
placed Angela on my lap. Since my girl had passed out, I had to ensure she
was comfortable, so there was no question of driving myself.
As the car crossed the mansion's main gates, I caught the whiff of
something feeling oddly off. A sense of unease washed over me. I could not
shake the feeling that something was terribly wrong. The air was thick with
an unsettling stillness, a quietness that felt out of place. My sixth sense was
on high alert. Giovanni seemed to sense it too. His eyes scanned the
surroundings with keen intensity, his body rigid and alert. As the car halted,
I cradled Angela's unconscious form against my chest, her legs locked
around my waist, as I cautiously stepped out of the car. She mumbled
something incoherently before locking her legs around my waist.
Every instinct screamed at me to be on guard. As I approached the
entrance of the mansion, the usual sight of my two guards on watch was
conspicuously absent. I tightened my grip on Angela, feeling the weight of
responsibility for her safety. My free hand moved to my waistband, pulling
out my gun. Thankfully, even in a drunken state, Angela had a death grip
around my neck and waist. This allowed me to keep both hands free to
handle the weapon.
“Keep your eyes open. Something’s not right,” I muttered to
Giovanni, earning a single nod from him. Something was definitely off. But
what surprised me was how anyone managed to break into my house
despite the security system. It only meant one thing: the system was
compromised. It was an insider’s job.
The usual glow of the security lights seemed dimmer, casting long,
eerie shadows that danced across the polished tiles. I stepped inside, each
click of my shoes echoing in the unnerving silence. Giovanni followed
closely, his posture tense and ready for anything.
I scanned the interior, my eyes darting to every corner, every
shadow. Suddenly, a gunshot rang out, shattering the silence. My reflexes
kicked in, and I dodged the bullet, my eyes locking onto the source: the first
floor balcony. Shadows moved quickly, figures trying to stay hidden.
Without hesitation, I raised my gun and fired at a masked figure, catching
him before he could find cover. He dropped, lifeless, within seconds.
More gunshots erupted, and I dashed across the hallway, ensuring
Angela was secure in my arms. I took cover behind a sturdy divider,
glancing at Giovanni, who had positioned himself behind a pillar. He fired
back with precision, taking down several attackers.
“The backup is here,” he shouted over the deafening noise. “Put
Miss Angela undercover.” He continued to fire, and I watched as more
bodies fell from the railing above. I crouched down, gently placing Angela
against the divider. Her head lolled to the side lazily, but then her eyes
fluttered open, meeting mine with a look of confused concern.
“Lorenzo?” she mumbled, a cute frown creasing her forehead.
There was no time to explain.
“I'll be back, okay? Stay here,” I said firmly. She nodded, giving
me a sleepy smile, before I rose to my feet, ready to confront the bastards.
The moment I assured Angela and left her behind the divider, the
atmosphere turned even heavier. The switch was off, and gone was the man
who had love for his woman. Standing before the bastards was the beast,
the Don of the Sicilian Mafia, thirsty for blood. The mansion was a war
zone. Gunfire echoed through the grand hall, each shot a deafening blast
that reverberated off the marble walls. I darted from cover to cover, my
mind a flurry of tactics and maneuvers.
 “Take the left wing,” I ordered Giovanni over the cacophony.
“Clear it out and converge at the main staircase. We’ll pin them from both
sides.” Giovanni nodded and signaled to half of the backup team, who split
off and followed him. I turned my attention to the right wing, advancing
swiftly with the remaining men. We had the advantage of knowing the
layout of the mansion, and we used it to our full benefit. As I moved
through the hallways, the enemy's resistance intensified. A masked intruder
emerged from a doorway, his gun aimed directly at me. I did not hesitate.
Two shots were fired—one hit his shoulder, the other his chest. He
crumpled to the floor, and I stepped over his body, pressing forward.
The main staircase loomed ahead, a critical choke point. Bullets
rained down from above, forcing us to take cover behind the thick wooden
banisters and marble columns. “Covering fire!” I shouted, and my men
unleashed a barrage of bullets, forcing the intruders to duck and
momentarily halt their assault. In that brief window, I signaled Giovanni.
He and the men emerged from the left wing, their weapons blazing. The
intruders, caught in a crossfire, began to falter. One by one, they fell.
The sounds of the skirmish were overwhelming—gunfire, shouts,
the thud of bodies hitting the ground. I reached the top of the staircase and
took cover behind a pillar, assessing the remaining threats. Giovanni joined
me, breathing heavily but focused. “They’re cornered in the master suite,”
he reported.
“We finish this now,” I said, reloading my gun. We advanced
together and saw The master suite’s double doors were shut tight, but the
muffled sounds of movement and frantic voices inside betrayed their
presence. “Flashbangs,” I ordered. Giovanni nodded, pulling two from his
vest. He tossed them expertly into the room. A blinding flash and deafening
bang followed, disorienting the bastards. We stormed the room, guns at the
ready. The disoriented men inside were quickly neutralized; their weapons
were knocked aside as they staggered, trying to regain their senses.
Giovanni and I moved forward, taking down the last of them.
Silence fell, broken only by the heavy breathing of our men. The
room was a mess of overturned furniture and shattered glass, but the threat
was eliminated. I lowered my weapon, adrenaline still coursing through my
veins. “Secure the perimeter and find out who did this,” I instructed
Giovanni. “Get the jet ready. We are leaving for Sicily.” It was time I left
for my birthplace. Italy was my state, but Sicily was engraved in every
essence of my body.
I rushed back to Angela. My heart pounded with fear for her safety.
She was still slumped against the divider where I had left her, looking
vulnerable and frail. “Angela,” I called out softly, my footsteps echoing in
the now eerily quiet hallway. Her eyes blinked open at the sound of my
voice, a small smile crossing her face as she saw me. Relief washed over
me, but it was fleeting. Her smile faltered, and her eyes widened in fear.
“Lorenzo!” she screamed, pointing behind me with trembling
fingers.
Instinctively, I spun around, my senses on high alert. An almost
unconscious man lay weakly on the ground, his face contorted in pain as
blood seeped out from the open bullet wound on his chest. Despite his
weakened state, he held a gun, shakily aiming it at me. Time seemed to
slow as I watched his finger inch toward the trigger.
Without hesitation, I raised my gun and fired. The shot rang out,
loud and final, in the stillness of the hallway. The man’s body jerked once
before his gun clattered uselessly from his hand.
I stood there for a moment, breathing heavily. Then I turned back to
Angela, who was watching with wide, tear-filled eyes.
“It’s okay, Angel,” I said, my voice steadier than I felt. “It’s over.” I
crouched beside her, gently brushing a strand of hair from her face. She
looked up at me, her eyes searching mine for reassurance.
“Are you hurt?” I asked, my hands checking for any signs of injury.
She shook her head. “No, I’m fine. My head hurts a little though.” I
wrapped my arms around her, pulling her close. “You’re safe now. I won’t
let anything happen to you.” I assured myself more than I assured her. She
nodded against my chest, her body relaxing slightly in my embrace, and it
fueled my determination. Whoever was behind this attack would pay dearly
for their audacity.
***

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 12
Lorenzo
Angela was still under the alcohol effect and passed out again when
I scooped her up and carried her to my room. I laid her gently on my bed
and did a quick sweep for cameras. If those bastards had breached the
mansion, they might have left a few surprises.
And I was right. I discovered one camera hidden behind the LED
TV across from the bed, and another cleverly concealed in a photo frame.
Crushing them underfoot, I disposed of the remains before taking a quick
shower. Wrapping a towel around my waist, I went to my wardrobe,
slipping into sweatpants and choosing another pair for Angela. I also
grabbed a damp washcloth on my way back.
Sitting beside her, I gently undressed her, leaving her in underwear.
The sight of her milky skin made Mr. Lorenzo Junior bounce excitedly, but
much to my dismay, I had to push away those sinful thoughts for now. Just
be patient, buddy. They say everything good comes with time. I carefully
cleaned her skin with the washcloth, then dressed her in my shirt and
secured the trousers around her waist. She was so light, making the task
almost effortless. Now I know I could have fetched clothes from her room,
but I wanted to see her in mine. Arrest me for it.
I kissed her forehead, got up from the bed, and picked up my
phone. “Who?” I demanded when Giovanni answered. Since Angela was a
heavy sleeper and the fact that she passed out, I did not have to bother to
keep my voice low. Do not ask me how I know that.
“Nikolai’s men,” he replied curtly. I knew it had to be that bastard.
“The cameras caught nothing. The security system was compromised.”
“How?” I asked, agitation creeping into my voice. Leonardo was in
charge of all the Mafia leaders’ security in the Obsidian Order. His code
was supposed to be unbreakable. He had his IT firms established in each of
our states, and we never had a complaint before. This had to be an inside
job.
 “That’s still unclear.” My phone vibrated, and I saw it was
Leonardo calling. “Wait. Chavez is calling,” I told Giovnni. “You’re late,
man,” I muttered, shaking my head before switching calls. “What in the
living hel—”
“I know,” Leonardo cut me off. “I got the report. Nikolai bought
someone off. But don’t worry, I’ve got him now. You can send your men to
pick him up, or I can handle it here.” I considered his offer. I was tempted
to handle the traitor myself, but I had too much on my plate right now.
“Make sure every part of his body bleeds before he dies.”
“Gotcha, man. And sorry for the inconvenience.” I hung up and
turned back to Angela. She looked so peaceful, like an angel cocooned in
silk sheets. Gorgeous. An intense emotion swelled up in me. How had I
managed to stay away from her for so long?
Oh, yeah! I had Giovanni knock me out every time I was about to
do something crazy, like kidnap her before it was time. I needed to be
strong, even lethal, to protect her. I could not bring her into my chaotic life
when I did not have control over it—it would put her in danger. So I did all
I could. I followed her like a shadow. When I could not, my men did,
ensuring she was safe.
Part of me wanted to keep her hidden, safe from threats. But
another part wanted to show her off, to declare to the world that this pure
angel was mine, the devil’s to own. I wanted to parade her, making
everyone jealous of my prize.
Moving up to her, I carefully lifted her into my arms, cradling her
close in bridal style. Her head nestled into the crook of my neck, her warm
breaths fanning my skin. I felt a familiar tightening in my trousers and had
to gulp down the urge to let my inner beast take over. She is fucking
sleeping, buddy! Stay in your limits! With determination, I walked out of
the room.
As I strode down the hallway, I met Giovanni, who stepped aside
respectfully. “Is the jet ready?” I asked, not slowing my pace.
“Yes, but don't you want to wait until morning?” he suggested.
“There’s no time,” I replied firmly. “The enemy is already
preparing. I can't wait for the storm and regret later.” The urgency in my
voice brooked no argument. Continuing down the hallway, I noticed my
men, all geared up and armed, lowering their heads in respect as they saw
their Donna in my arms. Good. The sight filled me with a sense of pride.
They had been trained well and taught to always show reverence to the
Don, and, of course, the Donna. Their behavior affirmed her place in our
world and in my life.
As we reached the end of the corridor, I could see the glint of
understanding and loyalty in their eyes. They recognized the importance of
the woman I held, not just to me but to the entire organization. She was
their Donna, deserving of their utmost respect and protection.
***
I sat comfortably in my seat, the plush leather molding to my form.
Angela was nestled on my lap, her head resting on my shoulder, her breath
warm and steady against my skin. My fingers moved in gentle, rhythmic
scratches through her hair as I enjoyed the ecstasy of our position.
Her legs were draped over the armrest of my seat, and I couldn't
help but marvel at how peaceful she looked, her face free of the usual
tension and worry. She looked beautiful, unguarded, and serene.
I continued to trace light patterns on her scalp, my eyes fixed on her
sleeping posture. The way she fit against me so perfectly, as if we were two
pieces of a puzzle designed to be together. It made my heart swell with a
warmth I rarely allowed myself to feel.
As I watched her, I felt a sudden urge to play with her fingers.
Carefully, I lifted her hand, marveling at its delicate size compared to mine.
Her fingers were slender, a stark contrast to my own, which were calloused
and rough from years of training to be lethal. I slowly placed her palm
against mine, feeling the warmth and softness of her skin.
A small smile tugged at the corners of my lips as I observed the
difference. Her hand was tiny, almost fragile. With a tender touch, I
interlocked our fingers, feeling a sense of completion wash over me. A
slight turbulence jolted the jet, causing Angela to stir in my arms. Her eyes
fluttered open, still heavy with sleep, and she looked around groggily,
clearly disoriented.
"What's happening?" She mumbled in a soft, almost childlike
voice, her eyes hardly open.
"Nothing, Angel," I whispered soothingly, tightening my embrace
around her. "Go back to sleep. I'll wake you up in some time." I kissed her
forehead before resuming the gentle scratching on her head, moving my
fingers in slow, rhythmic circles. Almost immediately, I felt the tension
leave her body, her muscles relaxing as she leaned further into me. The
gentle motion seemed to work its magic, and her breathing began to even
out once more. "That's it," I murmured softly. "Just relax. I've got you."
Angela's eyes closed completely, her lashes resting softly against
her cheeks. Her breathing became deep and steady again, and I could feel
the soft rise and fall of her chest against mine. I continued to run my fingers
through her hair, feeling an immense sense of peace and contentment as I
watched over her.
In moments like these, the world outside seemed far away and
unimportant. All that mattered was the feeling of her in my arms. I leaned
back in my seat, holding Angela close, and allowed myself to bask in the
quiet intimacy of the moment. It was only before landing that I placed her
back in her seat, buckled her up, and fastened my own seatbelt. I could not
bring myself to wake her, so I carried her in my arms as we got off the jet.
The sunrise bathed Angela in a soft light, causing her to stir. She blinked
awake, her eyes full of confusion and alarm.
“Good morning,” I greeted her warmly.
“Morning,” she replied, still disoriented. “Where are we?”
I set her down and placed an assuring hand on her back, guiding her
towards the waiting car—a sleek, black Bentley. She followed without
saying a word, but the confusion in her eyes was still there. As soon as
Giovanni began to drive, her questions spilled out.
“Where are we? Did we just get off a jet?” She looked back, her
gaze following the jet that was gradually becoming a smaller speck in the
distance.
“We did. Relax, Angel. We are in Sicily,” I said, as if it were the
most natural thing in the world. Her eyes widened in shock, and she tilted
her head, her jaw dropping.
“Sicily? We are in Sicily?”
“Yes. My hometown, Sicily.”
“But…isn’t it…” She shook her head, clearly struggling to process
our location. “Isn’t Sicily dangerous?” Her concern was endearing; her
worry made me want to scoff at whatever she had probably heard.
“Dangerous? How?” I raised an eyebrow, amused by her naivety.
“Because of the Sicilian Mafia, of course! Haven’t you heard? They
are dangerous. They rule the whole place, even more than half of Italy. You
really don’t know? I’ve heard there are parts of Sicily that are forbidden for
normal civilians. What if we get into trouble for stepping on those?” Her
earnestness was almost charming. She had done her homework on the
Sicilian Mafia, and I found myself almost proud of her knowledge.
I shared a knowing look with Giovanni in the rearview mirror, who
smirked, his eyes dancing with amusement.
“Hm, you are right,” I said, folding my arms and shaking my head.
“The Sicilian Mafia is dangerous. Very dangerous. But don’t worry. I’m
sure the Sicilian Don wouldn’t have a problem with you being on his
territory.”
“Why?” Her eyes lit up with a glimmer of hope. “Do you know
him? Is he a friend?” She crossed her arms skeptically. “How can you
guarantee that?”
“Well, you’ve been sitting in his car for quite some time now,
questioning him about irrelevant things, and he’s been patiently answering
you. He hasn’t kicked you out of the car, has he? Isn’t that enough to make
you believe you’re safe with him on his territory? Besides, you weren’t that
scared when you were living in his mansion in Italy. In fact, I believe he
quite enjoys your company.” Angela’s eyebrows shot up, disappearing in
her hairline, her mouth falling open as it finally dawned on her.
“You…you are the Don of the Sicilian Mafia?” She seemed to be
questioning herself more than me. I smirked, leaning in closer to let my
breath caress her skin, catching her off guard.
“Come on now, Angel.” I tilted my head and trailed my nose along
her neck. “You weren’t that scared when you saw me shooting all those
people at the club. In fact,” I kissed a spot on her neck ever so softly, “if I
remember your expressions correctly, I’d say you were rather turned on.”
She shuddered, her breathing growing heavier. I did not pull back; instead, I
inched closer to her ear. “Tell me, Angel, does it turn you on when I kill
people?” She had no answer; her silence spoke volumes. Satisfied with the
teasing, I finally moved back just as Giovanni announced our arrival,
breaking the tension.
“We are here,” he said respectfully before quickly getting out of the
car to give us privacy. I looked at Angela, whose face was still flushed. The
day was just beginning, and I could not wait to see how she would react to
everything that lay ahead.
“I can’t be here with you. I have to go back,” she announced
suddenly, her voice trembling with uncertainty. The very thought of her
wanting to leave filled me with a rising annoyance. She could not get away
from me. Who would tell her that?
“Why?”
“Because...” she hesitated, searching for words. “Because you’re in
the Mafia. The head of the Sicilian Mafia!”
“And I wasn’t when you were living with me back at the mansion?
Or when I kissed you? And you kissed me back? Or when you moaned my
name, when I sucked on your milky skin?”
“But that was different!” She defended. “I didn’t know then that
you were the Sicilian Don. I understood you were dangerous, but I never
expected you to be the literal head of one of the most lethal, illegal
organizations.” So she knew I operated illegally. That would save me some
time explaining things. Cool.
I grabbed her arm and jerked her forward, pulling her onto my lap.
She yelped at the sudden movement. Grasping her chin, I tilted her face up
to look at me. “Look at me and listen carefully, Angel. I am the most lethal
and dangerous person you’ll ever know, no doubt.” I moved closer, my lips
just skimming hers, asserting my dominance. She needed to understand
there was no way she could run from me. “But one thing you need to
understand clearly is that there is no difference between then and now.
Nothing has changed.” I inched closer, my voice dropping to a whisper,
“because you were mine then, and you are mine now. Get that in your pretty
little head, Angel.”
“But my work... my car...” Her worries about trivial things were
almost cute.
“Since you like your car so much, I’ll have it brought here. And
you don’t need to work since you’re with me. Name anything you want, and
you’ll have it. But if you want to keep busy, I can arrange for a few cafes to
reach out to you if you’d like.”
“But…Emily. What about her?” She was not going to make this
easy, was she?
“I’ll have her fly here on weekends. Is that going to be all?” When
she finally ran out of excuses, she fell silent. “Good. Let’s show you your
new home.”
I gently lifted her off my lap and helped her out of the car. The
grand estate before us was sprawling, a blend of old-world charm and
modern luxury. Giovanni opened the door, and I guided her inside, my hand
firmly at her lower back, ensuring she knew she was safe—and that she was
staying.
The entryway was impressive, with high ceilings and elegant decor.
I watched her eyes widen in awe as she took in her new surroundings. I led
her through the hallways, pointing out various rooms and features, all while
keeping her close.
“This is where you’ll be staying,” I said, opening the door to a
beautifully furnished suite. If it were up to me, she would already be in my
room. But everything good comes with time. So no, I couldn't have her in
my room. Yet. “Make yourself at home, Angel.”
She looked around, her earlier resistance softening as she absorbed
the reality of her new life. I stepped closer, brushing a strand of hair behind
her ear. “You’re mine, Angel. Always have been, always will be. Welcome
to your new life.” Her eyes met mine with apprehension in their depths. I
knew it would take time for her to fully adjust, but I was prepared to wait.
After all, she was worth it.
***

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 13
Angela
“This will be your room,” Lorenzo said, opening the door to an
elegant pearl white suite. It was not much different from the one in his
mansion in Italy, except this one was bigger.
“My room?” I asked, marveling at the luxury that once seemed
confined to movies. It was astonishing how a single decision had catapulted
me into a world of such splendor.
“Why, Angel? Would you rather be in mine?” Lorenzo smirked,
leaning in closer. “I wouldn’t mind. In fact, I’d be more than pleased.” His
closeness made my cheeks flush, and I pushed him back, my heart racing.
The ease with which this man could make my knees buckle was astounding.
“That won’t be necessary,” I replied with a smile.
“Shame.”
“It is, isn’t it?” I teased, turning to take in the room again. “What
about your parents? Do they live here with you?” I walked to the window,
which offered a breathtaking view of the front yard and the garden. The
thought of waking up to such a sight every morning was thrilling.
“Dead,” Lorenzo whispered, suddenly behind me. I gasped,
unprepared for his answer. He wrapped his arms around my waist, resting
his chin on my shoulder, his light stubble grazing my skin.
“Oh! I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to—”
“It’s alright, Angel. It doesn’t matter,” he interrupted gently.
“If you don't mind me asking, when did it happen?” I asked softly.
He sighed, turning me around to face him. His hand cupped my cheek, his
thumb tracing gentle circles that made me want to purr with delight.
“My mother passed away when I was ten,” Lorenzo said quietly.
“And my father died a year ago, at old age. So yes, we saw that one
coming.” He took my hand and led me to the bed, where we sat down
together.
 “I’m sure they must be proud of you. You’ve grown into a strong,
respectable man.” I meant every word. Despite everything, the side of
Lorenzo I had seen made me believe he was not inherently bad. He just did
what he had to do to protect his empire. But instead of accepting my
heartfelt words, he laughed—a deep, mysterious, villainous chuckle that, to
my surprise, sounded incredibly sexy and made my stomach churn.
“Oh, trust me, Angel. People don’t think of me that way. They’d be
anything but proud of the things I do. At least a sane person wouldn’t be
proud.”
“So, you’re calling me insane?” I asked, feigning offense and
pulling my hand to my chest. His chuckle deepened.
“No. You know what I mean. They respect me, but it’s out of fear.
The fear of survival. They know they wouldn’t live to see another day if
they crossed me.” His words were intense, each one flaming hot. How did
he do that? “What about you?” he asked, meeting my eyes. “Any family?”
“I thought you already knew everything about me since someone
told me it’s their favorite hobby to stalk.” I teased, rolling my eyes.
“In my defense, I do know. But I want to hear it from you.” I
sighed, not expecting to see a day where I would share my dark times with
Lorenzo Martinez. But there is a first time for everything, and this might be
the last.
“My parents died in a car accident when I was eight. I was in the
car that night, but I survived. A man tried to take advantage of me, but
someone was kind enough to save me. I was traumatized, but he helped me
settle into his house. Kinda became my foster father.” My voice softened as
I rushed through the end of my story. “Years passed; I turned eighteen, got
my inheritance, moved out, and got into medical college to become a
surgeon. But I had to drop out because I couldn’t afford it. And here I am.”
My parents’ death changed everything. I could not imagine how I made it
this far in a world full of vultures. It felt like a miracle, or maybe it was
sheer luck when that night... I shuddered just thinking about how horrifying
everything was.
“I can’t believe how hard it must have been for you to get over
everything at such a young age,” Lorenzo said, taking my hands in his to
comfort me. “You are so strong. And I’m so proud of you.”
“You’re one to talk,” I scoffed, knowing his mother also died when
he was young.
 “No, really. I still had my dad. You had no one.” That was true. I
had no one. And I had been scared. Very scared. “But you don’t need to
worry anymore now that you have me.” His eyes held a solemn look that
made my heart skip a beat. Could anyone believe that Lorenzo Martinez
had this side to him? Never.
My emotions took over, and I wrapped my arms around this loving
man, falling deeper for him. “Thank you,” I whispered. Yes, I was falling
for Lorenzo Martinez. And I could not deny that I was scared. Scared that I
was making the wrong decision. After all, it’s the smallest choices we make
that could completely change our lives for the better or worse. I just hoped
it was not the latter.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 14
Lorenzo
“He won’t say anything,” Gio announced as he walked into my
office at our base. He had managed to capture one of the men left barely
alive after the attack and brought him to Sicily on my orders. Nikolai's men
were not particularly valuable to him, so using this one as bait was futile.
Still, I needed leads on Nikolai's whereabouts. He was not in Russia, as our
intel confirmed. He had to be either in Italy or Sicily. So far, we had no
traces of him, but that would not last. I would find that bastard one way or
another. There is nothing a good old-fashioned torture session cannot
reveal.
“Fine then. Looks like we’ll have to do this the hard way,” I said,
rising from my desk. Giovanni and my men followed as I made my way to
the torture room. I kicked the door open, hands casually tucked in my
pockets as I strolled in. The captive flinched at the sound. I dragged a chair
in front of him and sat down, leaning my elbows on my knees. A smirk
played on my lips as I took in his condition. His left eye was completely
swollen, a dark blue bruise obscuring it. He was securely tied to the wooden
chair, his lips busted, blood trickling down his forehead. His clothes were
ripped, and the red, burnt skin told me Gio had already splashed enough
boiling water on him. Pity; he should have used acid.
“Bring me the pliers,” I ordered. One of the men quickly handed
me the tool. “It’s a pity you didn’t cooperate when you had the chance.
Look where it got you. I don’t like wasting my time, but desperate times
call for desperate measures,” I said, gripping his index finger and ripping
off the nail. His screams echoed through the room as I methodically moved
to the next finger. One by one, the room filled with the deafening cries of
the weakling.
What a total pussy!
Growing up in the mafia, I was trained to endure immeasurable
physical and psychological pain without making a sound. It was a shame
Nikolai didn’t make his men go through the same. The screams that tore
from this one’s throat were utterly embarrassing. And disappointing. I had
not even gotten to the good part.
“Where is the bull-face hiding?” I asked, pressing my blade against
his thumb before severing it. Tears spilled from his eyes. Pathetic!
“I don’t know!” he howled in pain.
“I know he’s not in Russia. Since you broke into my house on his
orders, you must know where he’s hiding,” I spat, slicing off another finger.
His screams were met with a roll of my eyes. Why could he not understand?
The quicker he answered, the quicker this would end.
“I swear! I swear, I don’t know. All I know is that someone is
supporting him from Italy. He knows. He knows you have the last
Temptucce. He wants it. That’s why we were sent to break into your house.
That’s all I know,” he gasped with desperation in his voice. His words made
me pause. Someone was helping from Italy? It had to be someone I knew;
otherwise, they could not have infiltrated my house so easily.
“Good job.” I nodded appreciatively. “You will be rewarded for
your cooperation.” I stood up.
“Thank—” he began, but did not finish. Before he could, I put a
bullet between his eyes. True to my word, I rewarded him with a quick
death instead of prolonged torture. My shoes clicked against the floor as I
made my way out of the warehouse to the car.
“Where to, Capo?” Gio asked.
“Home.”
***
I walked into the living room, greeted by an unusual silence.
Angela must be in her room, I thought, but when I checked, it was empty.
The house was vast; perhaps she had gone for a stroll in the garden. Just as I
was about to head outside, I heard laughter coming from the distance.
Following the sound, I ended up outside the kitchen.
What I saw warmed my heart. Angela was chopping vegetables,
laughing and joking with Rita, Andrew, and Toby. Rita had been my
housekeeper in Sicily since I was twelve, a woman who felt like a mother to
me. Andrew and Toby, my most skilled and experienced chefs, had also
been with me for as long as I could remember. They were all laughing at
something Angela said.
 But what made me freeze was Angela's melodic giggle. She threw
her head back, covering her mouth to contain her contagious laughter. The
air escaped my lungs as I took in her ethereal beauty. Her dark hair,
streaked with silver, shimmered under the kitchen lights. The pink sundress
she wore accentuated her figure, giving a perfect view of her milky legs.
Angela continued chatting with the staff, unaware of my presence. Her
words faded into the background as my eyes fixed on her rosy lips. What I
would give to kiss those lips right now, to fuck her senselessly until my
heart was content. But that was the problem—I could never get enough of
her. So my heart could never be content. The thought itself sent a jolting
current to my crotch, and with every passing second, it was getting hard for
me to control.
Rita noticed me first, her expression straightening as she spotted
me. She nudged Toby and Andrew, tilting her head in my direction to alert
them of my presence. Angela, however, remained unaware. I silently
mouthed for them to leave without letting her know. They nodded and
slipped away quietly. Angela continued narrating her story, cutting
vegetables, her back facing me, oblivious to the departure of her audience.
I tucked my hands into my pockets and silently moved behind her
as she carried on. “You guys won’t believe it! That was the fastest I had
ever run in my life from a cat. I swear I knew it was going to—” She
paused abruptly, turning around to find not Rita, Toby, and Andrew, but my
silver eyes locking onto her blue ones.
“Huh!” she gasped, dropping the knife from her hand as she placed
the other over her chest. “God! You scared me!” I remained silent, bending
down to pick up the knife, never breaking eye contact. Standing up, I
offered the knife to her, but just as she was about to take it, I pulled it away,
setting it on the counter next to the vegetables. “Um,” she began, clearly
confused by my actions. “What are you doing here? Where are Rita,
Andrew, and Toby?” She looked adorable as she tried to stand on her tiptoes
to peer over my shoulder, her tiny 5’6” frame dwarfed by my 6’3” height. If
only she knew how crazy she was driving me right now.
Without a word, I wrapped an arm around her waist, lifting her
effortlessly onto the counter. Her eyes widened in surprise as I parted her
legs, stepping between them. “What are you—” Her words were silenced as
my lips captured hers in a fervent kiss.
 The world around us disappeared. My hands slid up her sides,
pulling her closer as I deepened the kiss, our tongues tangling in a dance of
raw need. Her soft lips yielded to mine, and I felt her hands clutch at my
shoulders, pulling me even closer. The intensity of the moment consumed
us, our breaths mingling and her gasps fueling my desire.
I cupped her face with one hand, my thumb brushing against her
cheek as I tilted her head, exploring her mouth with a hunger I could not
contain. Her fingers threaded through my hair, tugging gently, making me
shudder. Every touch, every caress was electric, igniting a fire that burned
hotter with each passing second.
Angela’s legs wrapped around my waist, pulling me closer until
there was no space between us. I could feel her heart pounding against my
chest, matching the frantic rhythm of my own. My other hand roamed her
back, tracing the curve of her spine, eliciting a soft moan from her lips that
only spurred me on.
Our kiss was a tempest of passion, an unspoken promise of the
depths of our connection. I poured every ounce of my longing, my need into
that kiss, hoping she could feel the intensity of my emotions. When we
finally pulled apart, both of us breathless and trembling, her eyes were
glazed with desire, her lips swollen and red from our heated session.
I rested my forehead against hers, our breaths mingling as we tried
to steady ourselves. “You drive me crazy, Angel,” I whispered, my voice
rough with desire. Her eyes met mine, a mixture of surprise and longing
reflected in their depths.
“And you,” she replied, her voice a soft murmur yet confident, “are
utterly irresistible.”
In that moment, I knew there was no going back. This woman had
captured my heart, and I was helplessly, irrevocably hers. I was madly in
love with this woman. I attacked her mouth again. Without breaking the
kiss, I lifted her off the counter, her legs wrapping tightly around my waist.
Her arms clung to my neck, and I could feel her heart racing against my
chest. I carried her effortlessly through the house, our lips never parting,
each step igniting the fire between us even more.
I pushed open the door to my room with my foot, stepping inside
and kicking it shut behind us. The room was dimly lit. No other girl had
ever shared my bed before in my house. Sure, I have had my needs fulfilled
by a few callgirls. But it was always at a hotel. And there were strict rules
for sleeping with me. One, that I would only fuck them from behind. Two,
there was never kissing involved, as I did not want anything as personal as
that with every random woman. And third, they leave as soon as I am done.
There was no question of spending the night together.
Gently, I laid Angela down on the bed, hovering over her, our lips
still locked in a passionate embrace. Her fingers tangled in my hair, pulling
me closer, as if she could not bear even an inch of distance between us.
I broke the kiss for a moment, looking down at her flushed face, her
eyes glazed with desire. My hand trailed up her thigh, slipping under the
hem of her dress, caressing the smooth skin beneath. She gasped, arching
her back slightly, her body responding to my touch with a need that
mirrored my own.
“You’re so beautiful,” I whispered against her lips before attacking
them again with renewed fervor. My tongue delved into her mouth,
exploring every corner and tasting her sweetness. Her soft moans and the
way her body moved against mine drove me wild, fueling the fire that
burned between us. My hand continued its journey under her dress, sliding
up her thigh and teasing the delicate skin along the way. I could feel her
trembling beneath me, her breath hitching in anticipation. I paused for a
moment, looking into her eyes, seeking her permission. She nodded, her
eyes filled with trust, and I could not hold back any longer.
I slipped my hand higher, brushing against the lace of her panties,
feeling the heat of her arousal. Her gasp was music to my ears, and I
deepened the kiss, pouring all my desire and passion into it. Her hands
roamed my back, pulling me closer, her body arching into mine as if
seeking more of my touch.
My hand continued its exploration, fingers gently teasing the edge
of her lace panties. I could not resist any longer. Slowly, I slid my fingers
beneath the delicate fabric, feeling the warmth and wetness that awaited me.
I deepened our kiss, swallowing her moans as I began to explore her most
intimate place.
Angela's nails grazed my skin as her hips moved instinctively
against my touch. I slipped one finger inside her, feeling her tighten around
me, her response immediate and intense. Her moans grew louder, and I
added another finger, moving them in a slow, deliberate rhythm that had her
trembling beneath me.
 I broke our kiss, trailing my lips down her neck, leaving a path of
heated kisses as I went. Her hands tangled in my hair, pulling me closer as
she gasped for breath. "Lorenzo," she whispered, her voice a desperate plea.
"Shh, Angel," I murmured against her skin, my voice rough. "I've
got you." I kissed my way down her body, my fingers never ceasing their
rhythm. When I reached the hem of her dress, I paused, looking up at her
for permission. “There’s no going back after this, Angel. Once you give
yourself to me, you’ve signed your life to mine,” she nodded, her eyes dark
with need, and I slowly lifted the dress over her head, revealing her in all
her beauty. I took a moment to admire her, my breath catching at the sight
of her flushed skin and heaving chest. She wasn’t wearing any bra. Her
breasts were the perfect size for my hands to hold on to.
With a growl of need, I lowered myself between her legs, pressing a
kiss to her inner thigh before my mouth found her heat. Her cry of pleasure
was like a spark to dry tinder, igniting a fire within me. I licked and sucked,
my fingers still working inside her, until she was writhing beneath me, her
moans growing louder and more desperate.
When I felt her nearing the edge, I pulled back, earning a whimper
of protest from her. “You’ll cum when I’m inside you!” I latched onto her
gorgeous breasts, giving attention to both one after the other, altering
between pulling, sucking, biting, and lapping on her nipples.
I quickly shed my clothes, my eyes never leaving hers as I
positioned myself over her I paused, my breath catching. I needed to know.
"Angela," I murmured, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "Have you
ever done this before?"
Her cheeks flushed, and she shook her head in embarrassment. "No,
I haven't."
Her answer sent a thrill through me—the realization that I would be the first
to have her like this—her innocence igniting an even deeper desire. "You're
mine, Angela," I whispered, my voice rough with emotion. "And I'll be the
only one to ever have you like this."
I quickly reached for a condom from the bedside drawer, putting it
on with practiced ease. I positioned myself at her entrance, my heart
pounding with a mix of desire and a need to be gentle. "I'll go slow," I
promised, my eyes locked on hers. "Tell me if it's too much." She nodded.
With a slow thrust, I entered her, feeling her body stretch and accommodate
me. Tears slipped down the corner of her eyes as her cry of pleasure and
slight discomfort echoed in the room, and I paused, giving her time to
adjust.
“You can continue now,” she said softly. We moved together, my
thrusts gentle and controlled, wanting to make this first time as special as
possible for her. Although I could not ignore the temptation of my beast
wanting to hammer into her and tear her pussy apart. Her fingers dug into
my shoulders, her breaths coming in short, heated gasps as she grew
accustomed to the sensation.
As the intensity between us built, I deepened our rhythm, our
bodies moving in perfect harmony. Each thrust brought us closer, the
connection between us growing stronger with every passing moment, and
my thrusts became harder. "Fuck! Angela, you are my personal heaven," I
groaned, my voice filled with need. "Look how perfectly your pussy
accommodates me, as if crafted for only me! So tight, and so fucking
amazing.”
“Ah! Enzo!” She screamed in pleasure, sending me over the moon
at the nickname she called me. “Faster!”
“That’s right, my girl! Let everyone know who’s taking you. Who’s
fucking you like the good girl you are!” I gritted while increasing my pace.
“I can't hold back much longer."
"Don't," she whispered, her voice a breathless plea. "Please, Enzo,
don't."
With a final, powerful thrust, we both went over the edge, our cries of
pleasure mingling in the air as we found our release together. I held her
tightly, feeling her shudder beneath me as waves of pleasure washed over
us. Never in my life had I ever cummed that hard. Ever. This feeling with
Angela was pure bliss. And I knew, in that moment I had signed my life and
myself to her in every way.
For a long moment, we stayed like that, our bodies still entwined,
our breaths mingling as we came down from the heights of our passion. I
gently pulled out of her, disposing of the condom quickly before rolling to
the side and pulling her into my arms. She nestled against me, her head
resting on my chest, and I pressed a kiss to her forehead.
"You're mine, Angela," I whispered, my voice filled with possessive
tenderness. "And I'm yours."
She looked up at me, her eyes soft and filled with emotion. "Yes,"
she whispered. "I'm yours, Lorenzo."
 ***

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 15
Angela
I slowly woke up from a light nap, feeling the warmth of Lorenzo's
body wrapped around mine. The afternoon light streamed through the
curtains, casting a soft glow over the room. I lay still for a moment,
savoring the feeling of his arms around me and the steady rise and fall of
his chest beneath my hand.
I found myself gazing up at Lorenzo's face. It was peaceful, almost
vulnerable in sleep. I could not resist the urge to trace my fingers along his
features, memorizing every line and curve. His strong jawline, the slight
stubble that grazed my skin, the way his dark lashes fanned out against his
cheeks.
My thoughts drifted back to the moments we had shared just hours
ago. The way he had looked at me, the tender yet possessive way he had
touched me. It was more than just physical; it was a deep, emotional bond
that seemed to have been forged in those moments of intimacy.
My fingers traced his lips, recalling how they had felt against mine and the
way they had moved with such passion. I felt a shiver of pleasure at the
memory, my body still humming with the aftermath of our session. It had
been my first time, and I could not have imagined it being more special.
Lorenzo had been attentive, patient, and so incredibly gentle, making sure I
was comfortable and cared for every step of the way. It was almost a
surprise that a man so intense and rough like him could be so gentle with
me.
“I know I’m handsome.” Lorenzo stirred slightly, taking me by
surprise as his eyes slowly opened to meet mine. A slow smile spread across
his face, and he reached up to cup my cheek. "Good morning, Angel," he
murmured, his voice still husky with sleep. And that was how I finally
experienced what I have only ever read in cheesy romance books about
having butterflies in your stomach.
 "Good morning," I replied softly, my heart swelling with affection
as I leaned into his touch.
He pulled me closer, pressing a tender kiss on my forehead. "Did
you sleep well?"
I nodded, a smile tugging at my lips. "I did. I was just thinking
about... earlier." His eyes darkened with a mix of desire and tenderness.
"You were incredible, Angela. You made me feel things I didn't
think were possible." I felt a blush rise to my cheeks at his words, my heart
racing with the intensity of my emotions. He rolled us over so that he was
hovering above me, his eyes locked on mine. "You're special to me. More
than you'll ever know."
His words sent a thrill through me, and I wrapped my arms around
his neck, pulling him down for a kiss. It was soft and lingering, a promise
of more moments like this to come. As we broke apart, I gazed up at him,
feeling a deep sense of contentment.
Lorenzo gently shifted us so that I was nestled against his chest, my
head resting just below his chin. He wrapped his strong arms around me.
My fingers idly traced the intricate tattoo of a phoenix that covered more
than half of his chest, marveling at how beautiful it looked on him.
"You smell amazing," he murmured, his voice a soft rumble in the
quiet room. "What do you do to smell so good?"
"It's just a mix of my favorite lotion and perfume," I replied softly,
a smile playing on my lips. My body wash and shampoo also carried the
same scent. "I like musky and dark scents. They make me feel calm, happy,
and…” I hesitated, debating whether to reveal the real reason behind my
choice of fragrance.
"And?" Lorenzo prodded gently as he looked down at me.
"And seductive?" I admitted, biting my lower lip and arching an
eyebrow.
"Seductive, hm?" Lorenzo chuckled softly, his breath warm against
my skin as he leaned down, inhaling deeply before pressing a kiss to the top
of my head. His lips lingered there for a moment, and I could feel the smile
in his voice when he spoke again. "Who are you trying to seduce, Angel?"
"I don't know," I replied innocently, a mischievous glint in my eyes
as I looked up at him. "Did it work on you?"
Lorenzo lifted his head to meet my gaze, his eyes darkening as he grinned.
"Well, judging by the way I'm addicted to it, I'd say it definitely more than
just worked on me." I felt a flutter of happiness at his compliment, and my
fingers continued their exploration of his tattoo.
"Lorenzo, what does this tattoo mean?" I asked, my curiosity
getting the better of me. "Why a phoenix?"
He was silent for a moment, his fingers stilling as he considered my
question. Then he spoke, his voice deep and thoughtful. "The phoenix is a
symbol of rebirth and renewal. It represents rising from the ashes,
overcoming adversity, and becoming stronger because of it."
I looked up at him, my eyes searching his. "Does it have a special
meaning for you?"
He nodded, his gaze distant, as if recalling a distant memory. "I got
this tattoo after my mother died. I’ve never admitted it to anyone before, but
I was very close to her, and she meant the world to me. It felt like my world
had crumbled around me. I had to rebuild myself and become stronger to
protect the people I care about. The phoenix reminds me that no matter
what happens, I can rise again, stronger than before."
"What happened to her?" I whispered, my voice filled with
emotion.
“She became the target of my father’s enemy when I was ten.” My
breath hitched as he said those words. “I watched the whole time she tried
to fight and save me. She passed away in my arms. That night, everything
changed. That night I became the monster everyone is so scared of.”
His words resonated deeply with me, and I felt a surge of
admiration for the man who had endured so much and yet remained
unbroken. I knew how utterly devastating it was to witness a parent’s death
at such a young age. I was not a stranger to that feeling. "You're incredibly
strong. And I admire you so much for how strong you have become."
He looked down at me, his eyes softening with affection. "And you,
Angela, have given me a reason to keep rising. You bring light into my dark
life." His words brought tears to my eyes, and I leaned up to kiss him softly,
pouring all my feelings into that kiss. When we pulled back, I rested my
head against his chest again, listening to the steady beat of his heart.
“Have you anything planned for today?” His question broke the
peaceful silence.
"Nothing much," I murmured, nuzzling closer to him. "Just
enjoying being here with you. What about you? What do you have on plate
today?"
 Lorenzo's smile was soft. "Today is a training day. I'll be with the
men, honing their skills."
Excitement bubbled up within me at the thought of seeing Lorenzo
in action, training his men. Would he be shirtless? Goodness, that would be
an eyecandy for me. "I'd love to see how you train them," I said eagerly,
looking up at him with sparkling eyes. "Do you think I could come along?"
His hesitation was evident, his brow furrowing slightly as he
considered my request. "Angel, it can get a little... gruesome," he cautioned.
"I'm not sure if it's something you'd want to witness."
I lifted my head to meet his silver eyes. ”I can handle it," I assured,
my voice steady despite the fluttering of nerves in my stomach. "Plus, you
forgot I was a trainee surgeon."
For a moment, he studied me, his expression softening as he traced
a gentle touch along my cheek. Finally, he nodded, a small smile playing on
his lips. "Alright," he agreed, brushing a stray strand of hair away from my
face. "But promise me you'll stay close to me and follow my instructions,
okay?"
"I promise," I replied earnestly, leaning in to press a kiss against his
lips. His fingers found my hand, and his touch lingered on mine before he
broke the silence. “What’s this?” he asked softly, his finger tracing over a
barely noticeable mark on my left wrist. His tone was curious, but there was
an underlying concern in his eyes.
I froze for a moment, unsure of how to respond. The mark was a
reminder of a painful chapter in my life, one I rarely spoke about. Taking a
deep breath, I gathered my thoughts. “You remember those bad guys I told
you about, the ones I encountered after my parents’ accident?” I began
slowly. Lorenzo nodded, his expression serious as he waited for me to
continue.
“Well, they left me with a lifelong traumatic memory,” I continued,
my gaze fixed on our intertwined hands. “This mark… it’s from that time.”
Lorenzo’s eyes darkened with anger, a deep furrow forming
between his brows. “What did they use?” he asked sharply, his voice edged
with fury. I hesitated, unsure whether to disclose the details.
“I…” I started, my throat tightening with the weight of the
memories. “I’d rather not say.”
His hand tightened around mine, and his jaw clenched in
frustration. “I asked you a question, Angela,” he insisted, his tone
demanding an answer.
“They used a blade,” I finally admitted, my voice barely audible.
“To leave a mark... to remind me.”
Lorenzo’s expression hardened as he processed my words. “I swear,
Angela,” he muttered through gritted teeth, “if I ever find those bastards—”
“It’s in the past, Lorenzo,” I interrupted gently, reaching out to
touch his face. “You don’t need to worry about them anymore.”
He took a deep breath, his features softening as he met my gaze. “I
just hate knowing that you went through something like that,” he
murmured, his thumb brushing over my cheek. “You’re so strong, Angela.”
His words warmed my heart, and I leaned into his touch. “When
will you be leaving?”
“We have an hour to spare. Why?”
“How about we play 20 questions?” I suggested playfully. Lorenzo
chuckled at my silly request. I could not help it. I wanted to know
everything about this enigmatic man I found myself increasingly drawn to
with every passing second. I wanted to know everything he liked, disliked,
what he did in his spare time, etcetera, etcetera.
“Sure. Anything you want.”
“Okay, I’ll go first. What’s your favorite dish?” I inquired,
genuinely curious about his culinary preferences.
“I’m not very picky,” he mused thoughtfully. “But I do love myself
some Italian cuisine.”
“You’re just biased,” I teased, unable to resist a playful jab.
“Maybe I am,” he conceded with a smirk.
“Okay, your turn,” I prompted eagerly, wanting to hear more.
“Right, what is your favorite color?” Lorenzo asked, his eyes
studying me intently. Caught off guard by the intensity of his gaze, I found
myself momentarily lost in the depths of his silver eyes. A fleeting thought
crossed my mind that I might have seen his pupils dilate ever so slightly,
but I brushed it off as my imagination. Without hesitation, I blurted out my
answer.
“Silver.”
“Silver? That explains your hair,” he remarked softly, his fingers
gently tucking a loose silver strand of my hair behind my ear.
“What if I told you it’s not because of that?”
 “Then what is it?”
“It’s your eyes,” I confessed, unable to tear myself away from his
gaze. I felt a subtle shift in the air as his eyes seemed to darken slightly
before he spoke.
“Ask me. My favorite color.”
“What is your favorite color?” I breathed, my heart fluttering with
anticipation.
“Blue,” he answered without hesitation.
His response brought a smile to my lips, the warmth spreading
through me like sunlight breaking through clouds.
“Okay, next question,” I ventured. His gaze softened as he tilted his
head, a faint smile playing on his lips. “How many girlfriends have you had
before?” I asked, my stomach fluttering with a hint of unease. He thought
about his answer.
“None,” Lorenzo sighed, his words catching me off guard. Did he
just say none? NADA? Surely, I misheard. It was impossible for someone
like him to not have a girlfriend before.
“None?” I echoed, trying to process this revelation.
“I’ve never officially dated,” he clarified. “Never had the time or
desire to.”
“Really?” I pressed, genuinely curious now. “Then how did you...”
“Take care of my needs?” He finished my sentence with a hint of
amusement in his eyes. “Aren’t you curious?”
“What if I am curious?” I challenged playfully.
“I had a few callgirls,” he admitted. “But they had to follow strict
rules—no touching, no kissing. I didn’t want any emotional connection like
that with anyone.”
“No touching or kissing?” I mused, intrigued by his explanation.
“How does that work?”
“It’s straightforward,” he explained casually. “From behind.” Oh.
His words hung in the air, and I could not help but wonder where I fit into
his guarded boundaries. He said he never wanted to develop that kind of
connection with anyone. Was I a part of that? If I was, then why did he—
“What are you breaking your head about?” Lorenzo asked gently,
sensing my inner turmoil.
“Nothing, just wondering,” I replied vaguely, unsure how to
articulate my concerns. “You said you didn’t want that kind of connection
with anyone,” I finally said, searching for clarity. “Then why did you...”
“Because you’re an exception,” he interjected firmly, his gaze
locking with mine. “You’re the only exception.” His words washed over me
like a warm tide, and my heart skipped a beat as I processed the weight of
his confession. “I told you, you are special, Angela. Every time I see you,
it’s like the world stops, and all I can think about is how incredibly lucky I
am to have you in my life,” he continued, his voice filled with sincerity.
“You consume my thoughts, my dreams, my everything. Loving you feels
natural, like it’s what I was meant to do; what I was made for.” I struggled
to find my voice as his heartfelt declaration enveloped me in its warmth.
“I never knew I could feel such a deep connection with another
person until I met you,” Lorenzo confessed. “You’ve touched my soul in
ways I never thought possible. Loving you is the most natural and fulfilling
thing I’ve ever done.” His words washed over me, leaving me breathless
and speechless. Did he just say he loves me?
“Yes, Angel,” he affirmed softly, as if reading my thoughts. “I never
knew what true love was until I met you. I’m irrevocably in love with you,
Angela Thompson. And I’m not saying this to hear it back. I’m saying this
so you know what you mean to me and never doubt your place in my life. I
love you, Angela.”
***

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 16
Angela
I was right. This place was a feast for the eyes, with Lorenzo
throwing orders like a true king. Shirtless. Now, I had always believed in
the power of manifesting, but to see my desires materialize so quickly was a
pleasant surprise. How can someone look so dangerous yet so beautifully
appealing at the same time? It should be a criminal offense. A grave one.
And I should sue him.
I watched in awe as Lorenzo effortlessly flipped one of his men like
a sack of potatoes, catching his weak punch with ease and nailing him to the
ground. He delivered a couple of swift punches, eliciting a groan of pain
from the guy beneath him. “Fail,” he announced, and the man rose to his
feet, blood trickling from his nose, lips, and forehead—practically his
whole face—before slinking away from the center of the fighting ring. Gio
quickly noted Lorenzo’s remark on the clipboard he held before calling out,
“Next.” Just like that, Lorenzo had another opponent to defeat.
This was the eighteenth man he had failed. Yes, I was counting.
Watching Lorenzo duel with his men, leaving them breathless and on the
ground in no time, was an understatement of how thrilling it was. I probably
looked crazy, sat on a desk in the corner of his training room, cheering like
a lovesick cheerleader at a high school football game. But did I care? NO.
“Yes! Go, Lorenzo! Woohoo!” I screamed excitedly, my eyes glued
to my man as he punched the lights out of his next opponent after flooring
him with a powerful kick. “YES! That’s number 19. We are doing great!
Hang in there, my man!” I yelled, popping another piece of popcorn into
my mouth. Lorenzo glanced at me, his lips curling into a proud smirk,
before he threw a wink in my direction.
I was sure all his men were looking at me like I had grown two
heads, probably wondering who the crazy girl screeching like a love-struck
puppy was. But no one dared to say anything. They could not. Instead, they
avoided glancing in my direction out of respect for whatever my crazy ass
was doing. I was pretty sure it was because they had strict orders from their
big, bad mafia boss. But who cared? I was fucking thrilled and enjoying the
show. That was all that mattered.
“This is fucking shameful! Is this how you all plan to defeat the
enemy without weapons?” Lorenzo barked after kicking his 20th opponent
to defeat. “Send these amateurs back to the first round of training, Gio. I
won’t take this batch with me on the next mission. We’ll stick to the
previous ones.”
Gio nodded, making quick notes as Lorenzo turned his attention
back to me. His eyes softened just a fraction—a look reserved only for me.
As he approached, I could feel my heart pounding with pride and
excitement.
Sweat glistened on his face and sculpted six-pack, making him look like
some kind of Greek God. My heart raced as he stopped in front of me,
trapping me on the desk by placing his hands on either side of my thighs.
"Enjoying the show, Dolcezza?" he teased. I bit my lip, my eyes
shamelessly roaming over his chiseled chest and abs.
"Maybe," I replied with a playful smile tugging at my lips.
Without breaking eye contact, I grabbed the water bottle on my side
and twisted off the cap, offering it to him. He took it from my hands with a
grateful smile, his fingers brushing against mine and sending a jolt of
electricity through my body.
Lorenzo tilted his head back, chugging down a few gulps of water,
his Adam's apple bobbing with each swallow. I watched, entranced by the
sheer power of this magnificent man. He set the bottle aside, wiping his
mouth with the back of his hand before leaning in closer, his face inches
from mine.
"Thanks," he murmured, his breath warm against my skin.
I swallowed hard, my pulse racing as his proximity overwhelmed
me. "Anytime," I managed to say, my voice barely above a whisper.
His gaze softened, and for a moment, the world outside this room
ceased to exist. "You know," he began, his voice low and husky, "having
you here... it makes everything better."
My heart melted at his words. "I'm glad," I replied, reaching up to
trace the outline of his jaw with my fingertips. "I love watching you.
You're... amazing."
 He chuckled. "You're the amazing one, Angel. You have no idea
what you do to me."
“If that’s the case, can I be rewarded for it?” I leaned in closer, my
voice sultry, a playful idea popping into my mind.
“Your wish is my command, Ma’lady.” Lorenzo leaned in to close
the gap, but I stopped him by placing my hand on his chest. He looked
confused for a moment before I blurted it out.
“I want to duel with you!” I clapped my hands excitedly, watching
his eyebrows shoot up in surprise. “What I mean is, will you teach me all
those cool moves?” I made exaggerated ninja hands.
“Absolutely not,” he laughed, shaking his head.
“Come on, don’t be a buzzkill. I mean, if you think about it, I
should know basic self-defense, especially since I’m living with the most
sought-after villain,” I said, looking anywhere but his eyes.
“Well, rest assured, this villain will always protect you. And he will
most definitely burn the world if he has to. So you don’t have to worry,”
Lorenzo replied, his voice firm and reassuring.
“I know, but... please.” I pulled out my best puppy face, my last
resort. “What if someone tries to get handsy with me? I should know how to
kick his butt, don’t you think? Just in case my villain isn’t there at the time.
You know, precaution is better than cure and all that.” I could see the
wheels turning in Lorenzo’s mind as I silently prayed for him to agree.
“Fine—”
“Yes!” I punched the air in victory.
“But you’ll do exactly as I say. No trying anything on your own.”
“Yes sir!” I saluted as he lifted me off the desk and pulled me to the
center of the ring.
“Okay, what are we doing today? Kicks?” I tried to show him my
best kick while keeping my balance. “Punches?” I swiftly punched the air in
front of his face before taking a spin. “Flip—ah!” I yelped as my hand was
suddenly pulled, and the next moment I was lying on the ground, face-to-
face with Lorenzo, who balanced himself above me, his weight supported
by his hands on either side of my head.
“Warm-up,” he stated in amusement. “We’re starting with a warm-
up.” And just like that, he started doing push-ups with me right beneath
him, taking advantage of every dip to peck my lips as I stared at him wide-
eyed.
 “What the—” I exclaimed, barely able to get a word in between his
playful kisses. “That’s.” PECK. “Not.” PECK. “Fair.” PECK. Finally, I
pushed him off with all my weight and sat up, pouting. “How am I
supposed to learn anything like that?”
He laughed, getting to his feet and pulling me up with him. “Okay,
I’ll teach you for real this time. Make a fist.” I smiled and quickly formed
what I thought was a perfect fist, but Lorenzo’s jaw dropped. I glanced at
my hand, confused. “You call that a fist?” his eyes widened. He took my
hand, gently pulling my thumb out from where I had tucked it under my
fingers, and placed it correctly on top. “You’ll break your thumb like that.”
“Oh. Got it. What now?”
“Now, punch me.”
“Excuse me?” Did he seriously want me to punch him? “I don’t
want to hurt you.” I was genuinely concerned about his pretty face.
“What makes you think you can?” He laughed in amusement. Did
he just laugh at me? That arrogant brat! I’ll show him just how much I can
hurt him.
I huffed and barreled at him with my fist. Just as I thought I was
about to land a punch, he effortlessly blocked it, twisted my arm behind my
back, and pinned me to the ground, hovering over me. Again.
“You need to learn some rules, Angel. Rule number one: never run
straight at your opponent. Let them make the first move.”
“But you literally told me to punch you.”
“That’s rule number two, Angel: don’t let your enemy know your
weakness. Otherwise, they’ll use it against you.”
“Fine. Let’s do it again,” I huffed as we stood up.
“With pleasure, ” he murmured, his lips brushing against my neck
as he spoke. “Let’s see if you can handle the next lesson.”
An idea crossed my mind, and I decided to make this more
interesting. Stepping back, I noticed Lorenzo watching me with a curious
expression. I played my last card. Without hesitation, I took off my baggy t-
shirt, leaving me in only my shorts and workout bra. Lorenzo's eyes
widened as he glanced at his men, who were also in the room, busy
practicing.
“Out!” Lorenzo barked. “Everyone. Now!” I watched in
amusement as they hastily scurried away. Smirking, I faced Lorenzo.
“Let’s see if you can handle the next lesson.”
 “Playing dirty now, are we, Angel?” His lips curled into a seductive
smile as we circled each other. “Not fair.”
“Everything is fair in love and war. Plus, it’s fair considering you
don’t have your shirt on either.”
“Fine then,” he growled in a low voice.
I stepped closer as my eyes locked on his. "Ready for round two?"
"Always," he said, his gaze intense. I feigned a left hook, but
Lorenzo saw through my move, effortlessly sidestepping and catching my
wrist. Using his momentum, I twisted around, trying to flip him, but he was
quicker. In one swift motion, he had me pinned against the wall, his body
pressing against mine.
"Nice try," he murmured, his breath warm on my ear. "But you’re
going to need more than that."
I felt a thrill of excitement. "Oh, I have more," I whispered, using
my free hand to push against his chest, creating just enough space to slip
out from under him.
We squared off again, and the room charged with tension. Lorenzo's
eyes were dark with desire but also with a challenge. "Show me," he
commanded.
I launched at him with a combination of punches and kicks, each
one blocked or deflected with ease. His movements were fluid, almost
effortless, but I could tell he was enjoying the dance. I attempted another
feint, aiming low but quickly switching high. This time I managed to land a
solid hit to his side. He grunted, and a look of surprise mingled with
approval in his eyes.
"Not bad," he admitted, rubbing his side. "But now it’s my turn."
Before I could react, he swept my legs out from under me. I fell back onto
the mat, but Lorenzo was already on me, pinning my wrists above my head.
His face hovered inches from mine, a triumphant grin on his lips.
"Got you," he whispered.
I looked up at him, breathless and exhilarated. "Maybe you did," I
admitted. "Wouldn’t you like your reward now?" I teased, lifting my face
just enough to inch closer to his lips. He scoffed, bending to close the gap.
But just as our lips were about to touch, I pushed hard and rolled around,
catching him off guard and pinning him under me in seconds. I ground my
hips on his, feeling something poke my heat immediately.
 Bending down to his ear, my lips skimmed over his skin. “Rule
number two, Mr. Martinez,” I whispered seductively. “Do not show your
weakness to the opponent. Or they will use it against you.”
"Good," he replied, his voice husky and clear, amused by my little
act. "I’m glad you are a quick learner. Now take your reward."
He captured my lips in a fierce, passionate kiss. The intensity of it
made my heart race, and I kissed him back with equal fervor. The room, the
training, everything else faded away as we lost ourselves in each other. His
hands roamed over my back, pulling me closer as I felt the heat between us
grow.
Our breaths mingled, making me moan at how intoxicating he was.
I could feel his heart pounding against my chest, matching the rhythm of
my own. Every touch, every caress ignited a fire within me. We moved
together, the world around us dissolving into nothingness. His hands found
their way to my hips, guiding me, as we deepened the kiss. I felt a sense of
power and vulnerability all at once.
Breaking the kiss, he looked up at me. "You’re amazing, Angel," he
murmured. "You’ve got me completely under your spell."
I smiled down at him, feeling a surge of triumph and love. "And
you, Mr. Martinez, are my favorite opponent."
With a laugh, he pulled me back down. “What are we learning
next?” I asked.
“Shooting.”
We stood in his private shooting range, facing the dummy targets
set at least seven meters away. My stomach did flip-flops; the excitement
bubbling inside me barely contained. Gio and a few men stood at a distance,
guarding the area.
Lorenzo moved, snaking his arm around my waist from behind and
jerked me backward until my back was plastered against his chest. I gasped,
feeling the tightness in his pants—he was that close. He drew his gun from
its holster, loaded it, and guided my hands to hold it. His grip enveloped
mine to keep my hands steady.
"Remember, the impact of the bullet is strong when it leaves the
gun. Hold it tightly to avoid jerking your shoulder," his hot breath fanned
against my neck. I tilted my head to catch his eyes. "Eyes on the target,
Angel. You can’t miss." The way he said that so seductively should be
illegal. I could almost hear the teasing in his voice, knowing he was
savoring every bit of this.
"Relax your shoulders," he murmured. I gulped as his hot breath
tickled my earlobe as his lips brushed against my skin deliberately. Yeah,
relax my foot. How was I supposed to relax when this man was being
impossibly hot? "Focus, Angel," he whispered. "Take a deep breath, and
when you're ready, push the trigger." I nodded, trying to calm my racing
heart. I took a deep breath, aiming at the target. But just as I was about to
pull the trigger, my nerves got the best of me, and I squeezed my eyes shut.
The gun kicked back as the bullet left the barrel, and the sound
echoed in my ears. I felt Lorenzo's arms tighten around me, steadying my
stance.
"Did I hit it?" My voice was trembling slightly.
Lorenzo chuckled softly, the sound vibrating through his chest
against my back. "Open your eyes and see for yourself."
I opened my eyes hesitantly and saw the target with a fresh bullet
hole near the edge. It wasn't a perfect shot, but I had hit the target. I couldn't
help but smile as relief washed over me.
"Not bad for your first shot," Lorenzo’s voice laced with approval.
"But next time, keep your eyes open."
I turned my head to look at him, his face inches from mine. "I'll
try," I promised.
"Good," he replied, his eyes darkening with a mixture of desire and
pride. "Let's go again."
He guided my hands once more, positioning them correctly on the
gun. "This time, keep your eyes on the target. Trust yourself."
I took another deep breath, my body still buzzing from the
proximity of Lorenzo's. This time I focused on the target, keeping my eyes
wide open. I squeezed the trigger, and the gun fired with a powerful kick.
The bullet hit the center this time, and I felt a rush of exhilaration.
"I did it!" I exclaimed, turning to Lorenzo with a triumphant smile.
“You’re surprisingly good at this for your first time," Lorenzo
commented proudly.
I blushed at his praise, feeling a warm glow inside me. "Yeah, I
know I'm a natural,” I said proudly, flexing my shoulders. “Although you
could do better, you know. You should take some classes from me.”
 Lorenzo’s eyebrow shot up with a challenge glinting in his eyes.
“Should I now?”
Without waiting for my response, he took the gun in his hand
without breaking our eye contact. In one fluid motion, he loaded the gun
and fired six shots in rapid succession, all without even glancing at the
target. The loud blasts made me instinctively squeeze my eyes shut and
cover my ears.
After a few seconds, I hesitantly opened my eyes to see Lorenzo
still looking at me, his arm outstretched and the gun smoking slightly.
Slowly, I turned to face the targets. My jaw dropped. Each dummy had a
bullet hole perfectly centered in its head. All six of them.
"You were saying, Angel?" he asked with a smug smile tugging at
his lips.
I stood there, momentarily speechless. "Okay, okay," I finally
admitted, laughing and shaking my head. "Maybe I can learn a thing or two
from you."
"Just a thing or two?" he teased, holstering the gun and stepping
closer to me.
"Alright, maybe more than that."
***

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 17
Angela
It had been a few weeks since I started my training, and during this
time, Lorenzo and I had grown closer than ever. He never hesitated to
express his feelings and told me how much he loved me at least seven times
a day. We had sex numerous times, sometimes even during training when
hot, abrupt makeout sessions led to more. Lorenzo always prioritized my
comfort over his needs, knowing I was still new to the whole intimate thing.
But now, I wanted to do something more for him. I wanted to satisfy his
needs like no one else ever had before.
So, I did some research. This led me to my current position;
sprawled on the sofa with my laptop and iced boba tea, scrolling through
various sources and gaining insights from visuals and graphics. I wished
someone with first-hand experience could guide me properly, but it could
not be Lorenzo because I wanted to surprise him. My eyes were intensely
focused on the screen, my lips wrapped around the straw as I watched a sex
tape, when I heard the distant clicking of heels, making me frown. Heels?
My head whipped toward the hallway. Were we having guests?
Lorenzo did not inform me about anything. My eyes narrowed, watching
the hallway until my jaw dropped at the sight of the person entering with a
rolling suitcase.
“You are such a bitch, I swear to God!”
“Ems!” I exclaimed, jumping up from my spot to hug her.
“Don’t you fucking dare ‘Emily’ me!” She took off one of her heels
and tossed it in my direction, making me run the other way.
“Okay, I’m sorry, I’m sorry! It’s not my fault!” I yelled, ducking
behind the sofa to dodge the second heel as it hurtled towards me.
“Not your fault?” Emily rounded the sofa, quickly cornering me.
“You could have at least called me! Or answer your damn phone! This is
the second time, Angela!”
 “My phone broke during the attack back in Italy! I got so caught
up, I didn’t get a new one. Sorry! But can you please stop behaving like a
wild cat so I can at least hug you?”
“Ugh, fine! But you are a terrible friend, Angela! If not for
Giovanni coming to my place and bringing me here for the weekend, I
would have never known if the land swallowed you or you evaporated into
thin air.” She finally engulfed me in a tight hug before slapping my back.
“Don’t you dare do this again!”
I laughed, feeling the weight of guilt lift off my shoulders. “I
promise, I won’t. I missed you too much.”
Emily sighed, pulling back to look at me. “Well, you better have a
damn good excuse for disappearing on me.”
I smiled sheepishly. “I do. And I can’t wait to tell you everything.
But first, let’s get you settled in.”
Emily nodded, her eyes softening. “Alright. But this better be
good.”
***
“Did Giovanni not come back with you?” I asked, taking a sip from
my boba tea. Emily had settled into the guest room, and I had explained
everything about the attack at Lorenzo’s mansion in Italy after she and I had
gotten drunk that night. She was surprised Giovanni had not mentioned it
on the flight. He had literally appeared at her doorstep, told her to pack up
in an hour for a two-day trip if she wanted to see me, and that I would
explain the rest. And I did.
“No, he dropped me off here and left, saying there was something
urgent to deal with.” Oh, I hope Lorenzo is not in any kind of trouble. “I
still can’t believe someone had the audacity to break into Lorenzo
Martinez’s house. I mean, of all people, him?” I totally agreed with her.
Those people had some nerve.
“Wait, what’s that?” Emily glanced at my laptop screen, making my
mouth fall open. Oh shit. I had brought my tea and laptop up to her room
but totally forgot to shut the screen.
“Nothing!” I squeaked, quickly slamming my laptop shut.
“Ooh, when did you get into that nasty stuff?” Emily wiggled her
eyebrows at me. I sighed, knowing there was no point in hiding it from her.
She had already seen everything. “Wait!” Emily’s eyes widened before I
could say anything. “You popped your cherry with him, didn’t you?” I
nodded silently, making her gasp and squeal in excitement. “O.M.G.
Fucking finally! I thought I’d never see the day!” She started jumping on
the bed. I secretly hoped she would fall and hit her head.
No, I didn’t.
“Get back down here.” I pulled her back down. “Fine, I did. But we
have something bigger to deal with now.” I explained my turmoil in detail.
“Pfft. You’re literally so cute. Worrying over giving your man a
decent blow job. Are you for real?”
“I swear, I’ll kick you out of this place if you don’t—”
“Okay, okay. I’m kidding. Don’t worry, I’ve got you covered.”
Finally, for the first time it’s not the blind leading the blind.

***
Lorenzo
“I think that’s enough, Capo,” Giovanni muttered, but I paid him no
heed. I continued to empty my gun into Igor’s head. Finally, I had the local
wannabe gangster who had intercepted my shipment to Leonardo right
where I wanted him. Why do these people think they have a chance against
me? It's almost laughable. They’re nothing but ants under my shoes. The
guy was pathetic. He couldn’t last a minute before me. Not to forget, I
hadn’t even used my gun, and he was already pissing his pants. There was
no fun in playing with him for long, knowing he wasn’t an opponent worthy
of my time. So I did him the honor of letting him leave this world easily.
His body was currently punctured with seven—no, eight bullets—and his
three partners in crime were in a similar state.
“Clear the area!” I barked, kicking the door open with a loud thud
before storming out. Giovanni followed closely behind. “Make sure you get
to the mansion before me and take Emily to your place. I don’t want anyone
disturbing me for the next 24 hours.”
“Yes, Capo,” Giovanni nodded before leaving hastily. Despite
having emptied my gun, the inferno burning within me had not
extinguished. I climbed into my car, the engine roaring to life as I sped
towards the mansion. The frustration clawed at me, fueled by Igor’s last
words.
 “Nikolai paid me for it! I swear I didn’t know it was your container;
otherwise, I wouldn’t have dared to—” He didn’t live long enough to finish
the sentence.
Once again, it was Nikolai’s doing. Where was that bastard hiding?
I killed the engine outside the mansion, storming inside to blow off
some steam. Otherwise, I would do something I’d regret. Marching into my
room, I flicked on the lights and was met with a sight I wasn’t expecting at
all. My jaw dropped and my eyes widened at the vision before me: Angela,
at the center of my bed, sitting like an enchantress, dressed in a flimsy red
lace two-piece with a matching gown that was good for hiding nothing.
My mouth watered as her lips curled into a beautiful, soul-crushing
smile. “Welcome home.” Fuck.
I was so entranced by her presence that I couldn’t make sense of
my surroundings. Heck, I couldn’t form a single word. My eyes followed
her every movement closely as she got off the bed and started closing the
distance. What the heck was she doing? Did she even realize she had
stepped into very dangerous territory from which no one could guarantee
her return?
“You look exhausted,” the words spilled from her red lips in the
most sinful manner I had ever witnessed. She was a temptation disguised as
an angel. A pure walking sin. “Let me help you with your clothes.” I stood
still, not moving an inch, as she gently tugged on my tie before pulling it
over my head. I watched, paralyzed, as she continued undoing my buttons
one by one until my shirt was gone. I made no move to stop her.
My brain finally resumed working when her hands clasped my belt.
My hand flew to catch hers, stopping her. “What are you doing, Angel?” I
tilted my head, my voice darkening with an edge I barely recognized.
“You look rather tense. So I’m helping you cool off,” she said,
looking up at me from under her lashes, making me choke on my breath. I
wasn’t dreaming, right? Even if I was, I did not want to wake up from this.
That was all I needed to hear before letting go of her hand.
I let her hands unbuckle my belt before she pulled it off and
unzipped my pants ever so slowly. My eyes narrowed, seeing that she was
taking her time with it while Jr. Lorenzo was already throbbing painfully
strained against my underwear. She pulled my pants off, and I stepped out
of them. Her hands grabbed the hem of my boxers as she kneeled before
me, and it finally registered what she was doing. Fuck, this girl could kill
me right now. And I would let her.
My hand disappeared into her hair before I pulled it back, making
her jerk her face up to meet my eyes. She peered up with her doe-like eyes,
making me lose my senses. “Do you realize what you’re doing, Angel?” I
needed to be sure she knew what she was doing. There was no pressure on
her to please me like this. But I couldn’t deny that I was enjoying the sight.
Just imagining what was coming next had my blood rushing south.
“I know exactly what I’m doing, Mr. Martinez. The question is,
would you let me?” She challenged, her eyes sparkling as if testing my
patience. And she really was, to be honest.
That was enough for me. I released her hair, giving her the signal to pull
down the last piece of clothing on me. She did, and I was left bare before
her. Angela’s eyes widened momentarily, then a mischievous smile tugged
at her lips. She licked her lips, her gaze fixed on my throbbing hardness.
“Let me take care of you,” she whispered, and without another
word, she took me into her mouth.
A guttural groan escaped my lips as her warm, wet mouth
enveloped me. She moved slowly at first, her tongue swirling around the
tip, before taking me deeper. My hands found their way back into her hair,
guiding her as she worked her magic. Every flick of her tongue, every
gentle suck, drove me closer to the edge. This was heaven. My personal
fucking heaven. She had just started, and I could already see the stars.
“Fuck, Angela,” I moaned, unable to contain myself. She looked up
at me. She was enjoying this as much as I was, and that thought alone
pushed me closer to my climax. “Harder!” I threw my head back in pure
pleasure.
She picked up the pace, her head bobbing faster as she took me
deeper into her throat. The pleasure was overwhelming, and I could feel the
tension building in my core. My grip on her hair tightened as I felt the
release nearing.
“I’m close, Angel,” I warned, but she didn’t slow down. Instead,
she went even faster, her mouth working me to the brink of ecstasy. With a
final, deep thrust, I came undone, spilling into her mouth. She took it all in,
not letting a drop escape. I swear, I felt my knees buckle at the impact. That
was the hardest I ever came in my life.
 As I stood there, panting and spent, Angela looked up at me, a
satisfied smile on her lips. She rose to her feet, her body pressing against
mine, and whispered in my ear, “Did I do well, Mr. Martinez?”
I pulled her close, my lips capturing hers in a fierce, passionate
kiss. “You did more than well, Angel. And for that, you deserve a reward.”
The intensity of the moment ignited something primal within me. She
unleashed the beast, and he wanted to reward her, to make her feel the same
overwhelming pleasure she had just given me. Without breaking the kiss, I
lifted her effortlessly, her legs wrapping around my waist as I carried her to
the nearest wall. Her back hit the surface with a soft thud, and I pressed
against her, my hands roaming over her delicate lace-clad body.
“You’re incredible,” I growled against her lips, feeling her shiver in
response. My hands found the ties of her gown, and with a swift motion, I
pulled it open, letting the flimsy fabric fall to the floor. She was a vision in
red lace, her skin flushed, looking like a pure temptation.
I didn’t waste a moment. My fingers found the clasp of her bra, and
with ease, I unhooked it, letting it fall away to reveal her perfect breasts.
My mouth found her neck, kissing and nipping my way down as my hands
kneaded her soft flesh. Her moans filled the room, spurring me on.
“You drive me wild, Angel,” I murmured, my lips brushing against
her ear before trailing down to capture a hardened nipple. I sucked and
licked, savoring the taste of her skin as her fingers tangled in my hair,
pulling me closer.
“Lorenzo,” she gasped, her voice breathless with need. I couldn’t
hold back any longer. I needed her right here, right now. My hands moved
to her hips, hooking into the waistband of her panties and pulling them
down in one swift motion. Her legs tightened around me, her core pressing
against my hardness, and it took everything in me not to take her right then
and there.
“Are you ready, Angel?” I asked, my voice rough. She nodded, her
eyes dark with lust as she gazed up at me. That was all the confirmation I
needed.
With a powerful thrust, I entered her, her wet heat enveloping me
completely. She cried out, her nails digging into my shoulders as I began to
move. The feeling of her tightness around me, combined with the look of
pure ecstasy on her face, was almost too much to bear.
 I set a relentless pace, each thrust driving us both closer to the edge.
The sounds of our passion filled the room, mingling with the heady scent of
sex. I couldn’t get enough of her—the way her body responded to mine, the
way she cried out my name with every movement.
“Enzo, oh God!” She panted, her head thrown back against the
wall. I captured her lips again, swallowing her moans as I drove into her
harder and deeper. I wanted to mark her, to claim her as mine in every
possible way.
Just as I felt her walls start to tighten around me, signaling her
impending release, I pulled back slightly, lifting her off the wall and
carrying her to the bed. I tossed her on the bed, her body trembling with
anticipation as I positioned myself between her legs.
“You’re mine, Angel,” I whispered, my eyes locking onto hers as I
entered her again, this time slower, savoring the feeling of her around me.
Her hands gripped the sheets, her back arching off the bed as I began to
move.
I kept a steady, powerful rhythm, each thrust sending waves of
pleasure coursing through both of us. Her moans grew louder, more
desperate, and I could feel her getting closer, her body tensing beneath
mine.
“Come for me, Angel,” I commanded, my voice a low growl. “Let
go.” With a cry, she shattered, her body convulsing around me as she
reached her climax. The sight and feel of her coming undone pushed me
over the edge, and with a final, deep thrust, I followed her into oblivion, my
release crashing over me like a tidal wave.
I collapsed beside her, pulling her into my arms as we both caught
our breath. She nestled against me, her fingers tracing patterns on my chest.
“That was incredible,” she murmured, her voice filled with awe.
“You’re incredible,” I replied, pressing a kiss to her forehead. “I’m
never letting you go, Angel. You’re mine.”
She smiled, her eyes shining with happiness. “I wouldn’t have it
any other way.”
As we lay there, wrapped up in each other, I felt a sense of peace
and contentment I hadn’t known in a long time. Angela was my everything,
and I would do whatever it took to keep her safe and happy. She was my
angel, my temptation, my salvation. And I was hers, now and forever.
“Shit!” She sat up suddenly, and I followed her.
 “What happened?”
“We didn’t use protection,” her hand clamped over her pretty
mouth. Oh. I thought it was something serious.
“Don’t worry, I’ll buy you pills tomorrow. Now lie down with me.”
***

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 18
Angela
I traced lazy patterns on Lorenzo’s chest, my mind drifting off, but
a thought pulled me back to the present. Despite the passion we had just
shared, I could still sense a lingering tension in him. Something was
definitely bothering him, and I wanted to help. “What’s wrong?” I asked
softly.
“What do you mean, Angel?” He tilted his head, his eyes searching
mine.
“You look worried. What’s bothering you?”
“Nothing,” he replied, too quickly.
“So you’re going to hide things from me now?” I pouted, hoping to
coax the truth from him. He sighed, taking my hand and kissing my
knuckles.
“No, I just don’t want to worry you.”
“But I want to be there for you. Like you’ve always been for me,” I
insisted. It was true; Lorenzo had given me everything without me even
having to ask. I owed him my everything.
“Trust me, Angel; you’ve been there for me when no one else was.
I wouldn’t have made it here today without you.” His words reminded me
of the first night we met as my fingers absently traced the outline of the
phoenix tattoo on his chest. “There are things going on right now, but I
want to keep you far from them. For your safety.”
“I can defend myself now. After all, I’ve been trained by the best,” I
added smugly, trying to lighten the mood. “Please. I’ll feel better if you
share your burden with me.” I watched him carefully, hoping my earnest
eyes and sincere words would sway him.
He sighed, the wheels turning in his mind as he weighed his
options. Finally, he chuckled, conceding. “Fine.” He got up from the bed
and pulled on his trousers while I sat up, watching him closely. He then
grabbed his shirt and walked back to me, gently dressing me in it. “Come
with me.” He took my hand, and I followed him, feeling like a lost puppy.
We walked down the dimly lit hallway, the cool marble floor
soothing against my bare feet. Lorenzo led me to his private study, a room I
had never been in. It was dark but oddly comforting. He closed the door
behind us and moved to a wall stacked with books from floor to ceiling. I
watched closely as his hand moved over a specific line of books before
stopping at one in particular and pushing it in. I flinched as the wall
suddenly moved, flipping over to reveal a hidden safe. My jaw dropped; it
was like something out of a movie.
Lorenzo extended his arm to me, beckoning me to his side. I
walked over, and he gave me a gentle smile before pressing his thumb on
the fingerprint reader of the safe. It opened to reveal a diamond unlike any I
had ever seen. My eyes widened in awe as he picked up the stone, which
was set in a sapphire ring. It was otherworldly, gleaming in a rare shade of
green.
“Wow,” I whispered. “What’s this?”
“It’s the last of the Temptucce.”
“Wait. Did you say Temptucce? As in the rarest eight diamonds that
were held in the Russian Volga Art Museum until they were stolen two
months ago?” I stared at the diamond, appalled.
“So you know what it is then?” He raised his brows, impressed by
my knowledge.
“Everyone knows what it is. The news was all over the internet. But
weren’t they stolen? How do you have one?”
“They weren’t stolen. They were hidden from the world on
purpose. The Bratva is behind it because they discovered there weren’t just
eight diamonds. There are actually nine.” My jaw dropped at this revelation.
“You mean to say this is the ninth one?” He nodded. “But what is it
doing with you? Why has this one never been seen before?”
“It’s with me because it’s mine. All the diamonds of the Temptucce
belong to my family,” he explained, and I listened intently, trying to digest
his words. “These diamonds were mined in Greece, some of the rarest in
existence. My father bought them at an auction as a first-anniversary gift for
my mother during their trip to Greece,” he smiled, reminiscing. “My
mother had a thing for Greek Mythology. It would be safe to say she was
obsessed with the nine muses. So she named these diamonds after them,
TEMPTUCCE; Thalia, Euterpe, Melpomene, Polyhymnia, Terpsichore,
Urania, Calliope, Clio, and Erato.
Everyone knew there were a bunch of them, but the real number
was always kept hidden for its own safety. They are worth billions today,
and ever since my father acquired them, everyone’s been after them.
Nikolai, the Russian Bratva’s leader and our sworn enemy, has coveted
them ever since. My father kept relocating them after my mother’s death to
keep them safe from the enemies. They were very precious to her. Four
years ago, they were stolen while being transferred to a new safe.” I could
see he was almost reliving those moments.
“We didn’t know there was a mole in our gang working for Nikolai.
He framed us and made it look like he bought the diamonds from us. The
mole helped him generate fake evidence against us. Since then, the
diamonds have become like the eighth wonder of the world, being
displayed in the Volga Art Museum, where people pay thousands just to
catch a glimpse of them, and Nikolai profits from it. Until two months ago,
he found out the real number of the stones and announced they were stolen
so he could put it on us and take it as his right to attack the Sicilian Mafia to
get hands on the last one.” Lorenzo glanced at the diamond in his hand.
“This one got left behind because it was my mother’s favorite. She always
wore it as a ring. Just before her death, she gave it to me, telling me to keep
it safe and give it to the woman I fall in love with in the future. So it was
never with the rest of the collection. It’s the last thing I have from her. I’ve
kept it with me since I was ten. But now—”
“But now Nikolai knows that you have the last one, and he’s after
you to get it,” I finished for him.
“Yes. I had a way of getting them back last year, but my uncle
betrayed me. Otherwise, I would have had all nine by now,” Lorenzo said,
looking longingly at the diamond. “That was the night when we first met.”
“I can’t blame the world for being after them. They are a sight to
behold. Truly beautiful,” I chuckled, trying to lighten the mood. I could see
Lorenzo missed his mother a lot.
“Very beautiful,” he added, making me look up to meet his eyes.
But when I did, I realized he was already looking at me.
Those words were not for the diamond.
Our eyes locked in a heated stare, neither of us breaking the
contact. I saw the ocean of emotions flood in his silver orbs. Lorenzo, a
man who was emotionless in front of the world, was always an open book
to me. He was not afraid to show me what he felt. And in that moment, I
saw love, admiration, desire, happiness, and sadness all at once reflected in
his beautiful eyes.
He grabbed my left hand, and I broke eye contact to look at our
hands before moving them back to his. He carefully lifted it, his eyes never
leaving mine, as he carefully slipped the ring onto my finger.
I froze. My lips parted in disbelief as I realized what Lorenzo was
doing. This ring, this one thing from his mother, meant the world to him,
and he was giving it to me. My eyes widened as I registered the
significance. “Lorenzo, what are you—” I was forced to pause when he
dropped to one knee.
“I know it’s too soon, but in a world full of uncertainties, one thing
remains crystal clear to me: my love for you. You’ve ignited a fire within
me that burns brighter with each passing day. You are the cause and cure for
this raging inferno inside me. I never knew what true love was or whether I
was capable of loving someone so intensely until I met you. I am utterly
captivated by you, and I vow to cherish and love you for eternity. Angela,
will you bless me and make me the happiest man alive by becoming my
wife?” My heart pounded against my ribcage, ready to leap out. This was
really happening. Lorenzo Martinez was asking me to be his wife. I looked
at him in disbelief but saw only sincerity and anticipation on his face. He
had loved me like no one else ever had. And there was no doubt; no matter
how hard I tried to control the raging hormones in me, this man made me
fall for him. To deny my feelings would be the biggest lie of the century.
Yes, I had fallen for Lorenzo Martinez. It was too soon, but our souls knew
what they wanted the moment they met. And I wanted him. I had made my
choice.
“Well,” I started grimly, “I don’t think…” His eyes narrowed at my
words before I finished the sentence. “…I really have a choice since you’ve
already put the ring on me, do I?” I laughed, seeing the relief flood his face.
“You little minx!” He stood, capturing my lips in a furious kiss. He
broke away only to murmur, “And for the record, no, you did not have a
choice. I would have made you mine one way or another.” He slammed his
lips back onto mine as I wrapped my arms around his neck, pulling him
closer. “Fuck, you smell heavenly. I’m addicted to it,” he mumbled against
my lips.
 “Do you also get butterflies whenever we kiss?” I giggled
breathlessly after we finally broke the kiss.
“Butterflies?” he asked, confused.
“Yeah. In your stomach." I poked my index finger into his stomach
before he laughed at my words.
“I don’t get butterflies, baby. I get a whole damn zoo!”
***

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 19
Lorenzo
"Leonardo sent an email. He got leads on the mole from Italy. The
bastard uses a different number every time to contact Nikolai, but the
pattern is the same. Nikolai is already in Sicily. They will be meeting in an
hour," Giovani informed me. So that bastard was already here? And I did
not know? Who knew Sicily as well as I did? Something did not add up.
"Where are they meeting?" I asked Gio.
"The club, Heaven on Earth." Perfect.
"Prepare the men. Double the guards at the mansion for Angela’s
security. We're leaving."
"Yes, Capo." This was going to be fun. I was going to have a good
time with Nikolai once I got my hands on him. The fool actually thought he
could outsmart me on my own territory. He had no idea who he was
messing with. And now, there was no way he could escape the
consequences. Soon enough, he would understand the gravity of his
mistake. There would be no escape, no mercy. I would relish every moment
of our encounter, savoring the fear in his eyes as he realizes the full extent
of his miscalculation. This wasn't just business; this was personal. And I
was going to enjoy every second of it.
My shoes clicked against the tiled floor as I left the study room to
see Angela before I left. Ever since she stepped into my life, she had
become my saving grace, my light in the darkness, my North Star, always
there to guide me. She was the missing piece in my life I never knew I was
searching for. Loving her felt like breathing; effortless and essential to my
existence. I could not leave for this important mission without getting good
luck from her.
She had come back earlier from dropping Emily off at the airport
and was currently sprawled on the couch, weeping over some cliché
heartbreak romance scene playing on the screen. She tossed a piece of
popcorn into her mouth, wiped her tears with the back of her hand, and
sniffled softly. A smile tugged at my lips as I watched her, so absorbed in
the movie that she had not even noticed me standing there, observing her.
This was her habit, a charming quirk of hers. She never realized all
the times I had watched her, whether she was lost in a fit of giggles with
Emily, sharing a joke, or shedding tears over her boss making her stay late
back in Italy. I had always been there watching her. She was always
immersed in the moment, blissfully indifferent to what others might think.
This endearing trait made me fiercely protective of her.
Angela did not just exist; she lived her life with a passion and
authenticity that drew me in like a moth to a flame. She experienced every
emotion fully, unguardedly, and it made her all the more captivating. And as
I stood there, watching her, I knew I didn't just want to be a part of her
world; I wanted to live it with her, every moment, every heartbeat.
I sneaked up behind her, covering her eyes with my hands.
"Lorenzooo," she drawled, chuckling as she instantly guessed it was me.
"That was quick," I said, plopping down on the couch beside her
before popping a piece of popcorn into my mouth.
"As if anyone else would dare to do that with me in your house?"
She scoffed, smirking.
"Our house,” I corrected. “And no, they wouldn’t even dare look at
you for longer than a second. Let alone touch," I challenged.
"But what if someone does look at me for longer than a second?
What are you going to do, Mr. Big Bad Mafia Wolf?"
"So that’s what you're calling me now?" I raised my brows at the
nickname.
"Yep, I like the ring of it. Anyway, that's not the answer to my
question."
"Well, for starters, if they look at you for longer than a second, then
I’m going to have a problem with it."
"Yeah?" Angela turned all her attention to me, the movie now long
forgotten. "What are you going to do, Enzo?" She scooted closer, her
intoxicating musky scent making all the blood rush to my crotch. Again.
"I will gouge their eyes out, pack them in a box, and set them in a
museum as a reminder to every guy on the planet of what happens if they
even as much as look at what's mine," I answered, my voice growing
heavier.
 "Oh!" Angela spoke seductively as her hand trailed her index
fingernail down my cheek, beckoning me forward. Her lips were just
centimeters away from mine. "Then what about those who touch me?"
"Trust me, Angel, you don’t want to know," I chuckled darkly.
"Good," she piped, retracting within seconds as if we hadn't just
been having a moment. I shook my head at my little vixen’s behavior. She
popped another popcorn into her mouth, her eyes now fixed on the
television.
"I’m leaving for a mission," I said, making her head snap back to
me in seconds, clear worry marking her face.
"Mission? What kind of mission?" Her eyes narrowed as her hand
paused from taking another popcorn.
"An important one," I sighed.
"You’re going after Nikolai, aren’t you?" she asked tensely. I
nodded. "But you’ll come back, right?" She added quickly, taking my hands
in hers desperately. "You’ll come back to me, won’t you?"
"I promise, I will. I could be a little late, but I’ll come back to you.
I’ll come back to my home."
"You have to. You don’t have a choice," she said solemnly before
pulling me in for a chaste kiss. This one was different from the ones we had
shared before. It was slow and passionate, filled with unspoken promises
and love.
***
Waiting outside the club, I sat in my car with Giovanni, the glow of
the neon lights casting an eerie glow on our faces as we watched from our
hidden spot. My men were strategically spread throughout the club and
positioned outside for cover. We were ready. We were always ready.
As the minutes ticked by, I scanned the entrance. My eyes narrowed
when I saw a man in a cap and dark clothes moving suspiciously. He
bypassed the main entrance and slipped in through the back door. A gut
feeling told me this was our target. "That's him," I muttered to Giovanni,
who nodded and sent a quick message to the team. We exited the car,
blending into the shadows as we followed the man discreetly. Inside the
club, the pulsating music and throngs of people made it easy to stay out of
sight.
 The man moved swiftly, weaving through the crowd, but we kept
pace. Just as I thought we had him, he vanished into the sea of dancing
bodies. I cursed under my breath. "Spread out and keep your eyes open," I
instructed Giovanni, who relayed the orders to the others.
I moved toward a quieter area of the club, away from the throbbing
bass and flashing lights. My instincts led me down a narrow hallway, the
sounds of the crowd fading behind me. The air grew cooler, and the walls
seemed to close in, creating an intimate, almost claustrophobic atmosphere.
The dim light cast long shadows, making every corner look like a potential
hiding spot.
As I walked further, I noticed a subtle seam in the wall, almost
imperceptible to the untrained eye. It was a secret door, blending
seamlessly. The faint outline of the door was barely visible in the low light,
but my years in this business had honed my senses to spot such details. I
pushed against the door, and it gave way silently, swinging inward on well-
oiled hinges. I stepped into a small, dimly lit room that seemed like it had
not been used in years. The air was thick with dust, and the faint smell of
mildew lingered. Faded posters of old club events adorned the walls,
curling at the edges. A single, bare bulb hung from the ceiling, casting a
weak, yellowish glow over the space.
Immediately, I felt a presence. The hair on the back of my neck
stood up, and my senses went on high alert. I was not alone. The room was
eerily silent, save for the distant thump of the club's music, now muffled
and distant.
"There’s no use hiding. Come out now. I know you're here," I said
darkly, my voice cutting through the stillness like a knife. My hand hovered
near my gun holster, ready for any threat. I moved slowly, eyes scanning
every inch of the room. My footsteps echoed softly on the concrete floor as
I advanced, the tension building with each step. Suddenly, I heard a slight
shuffle behind me. Instinctively, I spun around, my gun already in hand. I
fired a shot, but the man in the baseball cap was quick, dodging the bullet.
His swift movement almost impressed me. Almost. Nikolai finally gave me
a worthy opponent.
We both started firing, the room filling with the deafening sound of
gunshots. I managed to get a clear shot, hitting his gun and making it fall
out of his hands. Seizing the moment, I lunged forward. He was fast,
though, and before I knew it, he had disarmed me as well.
 He swung first, a wild punch aimed at my jaw. I ducked, feeling the
air whoosh past my face. I countered with a sharp jab to his ribs, making
him grunt in pain. He retaliated with a swift kick, catching my side and
knocking me back a step.
We circled each other, breaths heavy, eyes locked in a deadly stare.
I charged, landing a solid punch to his gut before he could react. He
doubled over, but not for long. In a quick move, he grabbed my arm,
twisting it behind my back. Pain shot through me, but I did not let it slow
me down. I used the momentum to spin, freeing myself and delivering a
hard elbow to his face.
Blood spattered from his nose, and he stumbled, but he did not go
down. He was tough. He recovered quickly, launching himself at me. We
grappled, exchanging blows, each one more vicious than the last.
I felt his strength waning, and I took advantage, slamming him
against the wall. He tried to push back, but I was relentless. With a final,
powerful punch to his temple, he crumpled to the floor with a tired groan.
He lay there powerless, not unconscious but clearly defeated. I loomed over
him, a mocking smile playing on my lips.
"I'm glad you were good," I taunted, "but sadly, not good enough."
But what surprised me was that he scoffed before a mockingly evil
chuckle escaped his mouth. "Yeah? And I'm glad you're in the wrong place
at the right time." I frowned, his words starting to settle in. "Say hello to
your little girlfriend for me. I’ve heard she has a golden puss—" Before he
could finish, my blood boiled at his mention of Angela. I punched him
again, making him pass out.
Breathing hard, I stood over him, fists still clenched. Giovanni and
the others burst in, having followed the sounds of the fight. "Get him out of
here," I ordered. "I want him alive." As my men moved to secure the
unconscious man, I picked up my gun and holstered it.

***

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 20
Lorenzo
A sense of unease washed over me the moment I stepped foot into
my mansion, and it felt like deja vu. The air felt heavy and suffocating. My
steps quickened, and I pushed open the door to find chaos. I froze, my
breath catching in my throat as I took in the scene before me. The house
was a wreck—the living room was thrashed, furniture overturned, vases
shattered, and blood splattered across the floor, the bodies of my men lying
motionless.
"What the—" I could not even form a sentence, my voice trailing
off into a strangled gasp. Panic surged through me as I started yelling for
Angela with my heart pounding in my chest, ready to burst out of the
ribcage any second. "Angela! Angela, where are you?" I screamed, my
voice echoing through the lifeless mansion.
Giovanni and the rest of my men, who had returned from the
mission with me, sprang into action, spreading out to search for her. The
feeling of dread gnawed at my insides, twisting my gut into knots. I tore
through the rooms, desperation fueling my every step.
"Angela!" I bellowed again, but there was no response. Every
second that passed only intensified my fear. As I rounded the corner, I saw
one of my guards, barely alive, his breathing shallow and labored. I rushed
to his side, my voice shaking with urgency. "Where is Angela!?"
"They took her. There were too many of them," he gasped, his
words hitting me like a punch to the gut. It felt like I choked on air, the
reality of his words sinking in. I pushed the guard back onto the ground, my
mind reeling. Angela was gone. They had taken her. My chest tightened,
and it was hard to breathe. The thought of losing her, of her being in danger
consumed me.
"Get the CCTV footage!" I roared, my voice cracking with fear and
anger.
 Giovanni hurried to comply, his expression mirroring my own
dread. Every fiber of my being was focused on finding Angela. The fear of
losing her was unlike anything I had ever felt. It was a raw, gnawing terror
that clawed at my skin, threatening to tear me apart from within.
Giovanni returned with the footage played on his phone, and I
watched in horror as my worst fears were confirmed. Masked men had
stormed the gate, swiftly and ruthlessly eliminating the guards before they
rushed into the mansion, leaving a trail of blood behind them. My heart
pounded as I watched my men lay lifeless, some fallen while bravely
attempting to protect Angela in the living room.
In the midst of it all, Angela stood her ground defiantly. She cried,
screamed, and fought back with every ounce of strength she had. One of the
intruders had her by the hands and hair, dragging her across the floor. She
clawed and kicked, using the moves I had painstakingly taught her. For a
fleeting moment, she managed to kick him off, a brief spark of hope
igniting within me. But it was quickly extinguished as two more attackers
closed in, grabbing her with brutal force.
Helplessness washed over me as I watched her struggle, her eyes
wide with fear, her voice hoarse from screaming. She twisted and turned,
desperately trying to break free, her efforts growing more frantic as the
seconds ticked by. My hands clenched into fists, nails digging into my
palms as I felt her terror as my own. And then, just as her scream reached a
crescendo, the video went blank.
The screen turned to static, and the room plunged into a silence that
was more deafening than any noise. My breath came in ragged gasps, and a
cold sweat broke out on my forehead. Angela was gone.
Rage and helplessness surged through me, a volatile mix that left
me trembling. I could not lose her. I would not lose her. The thought of
Angela in their hands, scared and hurt, was unbearable. My heart raced, and
my mind spun with a thousand thoughts, each one more terrifying than the
last. I clenched my fists, the resolve hardening within me. They would pay
for this. I would tear apart the world if I had to, but I would find her.
​“Capo, I also found this,” Giovanni said, handing me a joker card.
The grotesque smile of the joker seemed to mock me. I flipped the card
over to reveal the message scrawled on the back:
Wrong place, right time.
 The bastard’s words finally clicked into place. My jaw clenched as
I crushed the card in my hand, feeling an unfamiliar fury course through
me. Without hesitation, I took out my phone and sent a message to the
Obsidian Order group.
Me: Nikolai took Angela. I want you all here in the next 24 hours. It’s time
for war.
Leonardo: What the fuck! I’m leaving immediately.
Declan: On it.
Emir: On my way. Hang in there; we will find her.
Nikolai had no idea what he had unleashed. He had crossed a line
that should never have been crossed. He had knowingly signed his own
death certificate. The devil had been released, and now I would not rest
until I dragged Nikolai back to hell with me.
***
The air in the torture room was thick with tension, and the scent of
blood hung heavily. I stood silently, watching as Declan, Emir, and
Leonardo worked over the man I captured earlier from the club. He was
strapped to a metal chair, his face already bruised and swollen from the
initial beating.
Declan started first, delivering a series of blows. The man groaned,
his head swaying with the relentless impact. Emir followed, using a knife to
carve shallow cuts along the man’s arms and legs, each slice a promise of
deeper pain to come. Emir had already ripped off all his nails. But it was
still not enough to calm the beast in me. It wanted more. It wanted to
unleash hell on this world for what they had done to Angela. I watched
silently, my eyes cold and calculating. Finally, I held up a hand, signaling
for them to stop. I approached the man, my footsteps echoing in the silence
of the room.
“Enough,” I said quietly.
The man looked up, his eyes filled with defiance despite the pain.
“You think this will make me talk?” he spat. “I’m already dead.
There’s nothing you can do to me that will change that.”
My lips curled into a sinister smile. “Oh, I think you underestimate
my creativity.”
 I picked up a scalpel from the table and ran the blade lightly across
the man’s cheek, drawing a thin line of blood. “You see, there’s a difference
between dying and suffering. I can make you feel things you never thought
were possible.”
With a swift, brutal motion, I drove the blade into the man’s
stomach, twisting it slowly. He screamed, his body convulsing in the chair. I
did not stop there. I methodically cut deeper, creating a web of agony across
his torso. His screams grew louder, his willpower beginning to crack under
the relentless assault.
“Where is Angela?” I demanded with a low growl.
He shook his head, gasping for breath. “Go to hell,” he managed to
choke out.
My eyes narrowed. I pressed the blade to his throat, just enough to
draw blood. “I’m already there. And this time, I’m taking you with me.”
I continued the torture, each cut more vicious than the last. His
resistance crumbled under the onslaught, his cries of pain echoing in the
room. His once defiant eyes were now wide with terror and agony, a sight
that fueled my determination. Next, I signaled my men to bring me the acid
container. As they handed it to me, a cruel smile played on my lips.
I slowly unscrewed the cap, the acrid scent of the acid filling the
room. The man’s eyes widened further, his breathing becoming more erratic
as he realized what was coming. Without hesitation, I tilted the container
and let the liquid spill onto his open wounds. The effect was immediate and
brutal. The acid sizzled as it made contact with his flesh, the chemical
reaction causing smoke to rise from his skin. His screams reached a new
pitch, a guttural, primal sound that reverberated through the room. He
thrashed against his restraints, the pain so intense that his body convulsed
involuntarily. The raw, agonized sound of his cries was like music to my
ears, a symphony of suffering that gave me a dark satisfaction.
His skin bubbled and blistered, the acid eating away at the exposed
tissue. He was now reduced to a writhing, screaming heap of agony. His
voice grew hoarse, the strength behind his screams fading as the pain
overwhelmed him. Tears streamed down his face, mixing with the blood
and sweat that covered his skin.
I watched with cold, unfeeling eyes, my heart hardened to his
suffering. His pain was my victory.
 Finally, unable to withstand the agony any longer, he broke. “They
took her... to the old Raven’s Nest warehouse... on the outskirts,” he gasped,
his voice barely audible, broken by the relentless torment. My expression
remained cold as I stepped back, my hands steady. “Thank you for your
cooperation,” I said, my voice devoid of any emotion.
Without another word, I pulled out my gun and aimed it at his
heart. His eyes met mine one last time, filled with a mix of relief and
resignation. “See you in hell,” I said, my voice steady as I pulled the trigger.
The man’s body slumped in the chair, lifeless. I turned to Leonardo, my
eyes burning with a fierce determination. “Let’s finish this.”
***

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 21
Lorenzo
The old warehouse on the outskirts, known locally as Raven's Nest,
was where we used to have business here some years ago, when dad was
alive. But this location was an easy target, which is why I moved things up.
Giovanni and my men were following right behind me. I signaled for
silence as we moved forward.
"Are you sure this is not a false alarm?" Giovanni whispered.
I stayed quiet, my eyes scanning the perimeter. The silence of the
place made my instincts flare. We moved ahead, breaking into a room
within the warehouse. My smirk widened as I saw my stolen shipment of
weapons stacked neatly in boxes.
"Not at all a false alarm," I said.
A distant voice cut through the silence. "So you've finally made it
to me?" Nikolai stepped out from the shadows. "Took you long enough. I'm
surprised. That's very unlike you." My men immediately aimed their guns at
him. "Uh, uh, uh. Wrong move, buddy!" He chided. The door behind him
opened, and two figures emerged, making us all freeze. Angela was pushed
in with her hands tied behind her back and a wound on her forehead. She
desperately whispered, "Lorenzo!" Her eyes gleamed with unshed tears and
fear.
But what really shocked me was the man holding her captive with a
gun pressed to her temple. "Good evening, my dear nephew. You're just in
time for the party."
"Antonio," I gritted out dangerously. "It was you all along." Of
course, it all made sense now. He was the only other person who knew
everything around my mansion in Italy and every corner of Sicily. I have to
give credit to Nikolai for actually using his brain for the first time in forever
and teaming up with someone who actually knew his way around. “Just
how many times do I have to kill you?" I spat.
 "What? Not excited to see me? Also in my defense, you missed my
heart by three inches," Antonio replied smugly.
"So you come back and join hands with your enemy because you
can't take me out by yourself? How pathetic!" I shot back, my eyes
flickering between Angela and him.
Angela did not deserve any of this—to be caught in the crossfire of
our vendetta. “Haven’t you heard?” Antonio beamed. “The enemy of your
enemy is a friend. By the way, I thought I’d get a warm welcome. Although
it’s not new that I’m left disappointed yet another time.”
"Let her go, Antonio," my voice was cold.
Antonio's smirk only grew wider. "Or what, Lorenzo? You'll miss
again?"
Nikolai chuckled, clearly enjoying the show. "This is what you
wanted, isn't it, Lorenzo? To save your precious Angela? Well, here she is.
Come and get her." Angela's eyes locked onto mine, her fear mingling with
a flicker of hope. I could not afford to make a wrong move. I took a deep
breath, steadying myself. "You're both dead men. You just don't know it
yet."
“Wrong, Lorenzo. It’s you who doesn’t know what shit you’ve
gotten yourself into!” Nikolai growled. Antonio tightened his grip, pressing
the gun harder against Angela’s temple. Her wince sent a fresh wave of rage
through me.
"Drop your weapons, or she dies," Antonio commanded, his voice
devoid of any warmth. My men hesitated, looking to me for my signal. I
gave a slight nod, and they reluctantly lowered their guns. Nikolai’s men
filled in surrounding us, taking my men’s weapons away before holding
them captive.
"Good. Now, let's talk, nephew," Antonio said, stepping forward
and pulling Angela with him. I kept my eyes locked on Angela, reassuring
her with a silent promise. Antonio sneered. "You were always the reckless
one. Charging in without thinking. And look where it’s gotten you."
"Let her go, Antonio. She has nothing to do with this," I said.
"Oh, but she does now," Nikolai interjected, stepping closer.
Angela's eyes flickered with fear, and I could see the tears welling
up. "Lorenzo, please..." she whispered, her voice trembling.
"Enough of this," I snapped, my patience fraying. "What do you
want?"
 Antonio laughed with a harsh, grating sound. "What I want is to see
you suffer, Lorenzo. To see you brought to your knees. Tell me, will you
beg on your knees for her?"
"Life is full of surprises, isn’t it, Antonia?” I smirked at the bastard.
“It’s not every day I’ll see you clinging to Nikolai and a woman like a
desperate coward to get to your goal.”
"Coward? You dare call me a coward?" Antonio seethed, his face
contorting with rage. He moved to point the gun in my direction, his finger
tightening on the trigger. In mere milliseconds, the scene unfolded before
me as a bullet pierced through the air, striking its mark between Antonio's
eyes, and he crumpled to the ground. Good job, Emir. I smirked, knowing
his sniper skills were unmatched.
Angela, quick on her feet, saw this as her chance to escape the red
zone. She bolted, running as fast as she could to safety. Her sudden
movement was the catalyst we needed. In the chaos that followed, my men
and I tackled Nikolai's forces head-on.
Hell broke loose. Declan, Leonardo, and Emir stormed in with their
men, their guns blazing. Bullets rained down as they shot at Nikolai's men
relentlessly. The warehouse erupted into a warzone, filled with the
deafening sounds of gunfire and the acrid smell of gunpowder. Giovanni
and my men followed my lead, firing at anything that moved.
Nikolai fought back fiercely, shooting several of my men as he tried
to hold his ground. The zone became a maelstrom of violence, with bullets
tearing through the air, ricocheting off walls, and finding their targets
lethally. I moved with purpose, each shot from my gun bringing me closer
to Nikolai. His men were falling, one by one. The tide was turning in our
favor.
Angela had reached safety, but I could not let my guard down. The
fight was not over until Nikolai was dead. I advanced through the chaos, my
focus locked on the man who had orchestrated this nightmare. Nikolai saw
me coming, his eyes narrowing. "You think you can win this, Lorenzo?" he
shouted over the din. "You’re a fool!"
I didn't reply. Words were meaningless now. Only actions mattered.
I fired, my bullets tearing through the space between us, forcing Nikolai to
duck and cover. Even though he was a whole forty years older than me, the
man still had his agility.
 Declan, Leonardo and Emir’s shots kept any reinforcements at bay,
ensuring no one could come to Nikolai’s aid. With a final burst of energy, I
surged forward, closing the distance between us. Nikolai's gun clicked
empty, and he threw it aside, drawing a knife from his belt.
"You’ve lost," I said coldly, aiming my gun at his head. "This ends
now."
Nikolai lunged at me with the knife, but I was faster. I dodged his
attack, kicking him square in the chest and making him stumble back. I
raised my gun, ready to end this once and for all, when a sudden, searing
pain tore through my shoulder. The force of the bullet made me stagger, a
hiss escaping my lips as I clutched my wounded shoulder. Thankfully, it
hadn’t lodged itself in my flesh. Rather, it had just grazed the edge, leaving
a burning line of pain but not enough to incapacitate me.
I whipped my head around to find the source of the shot, and the
sight that met my eyes stole the breath from my lungs.
“Angela?” I whispered, disbelief and confusion gripping me as I
saw her standing at least thirty feet away, holding the gun that had just shot
me. For a few heartbeats, I couldn't make sense of what I was seeing. My
mind refused to process the information. It couldn't be! She couldn't... she
wouldn't… It could’ve been a mistake. Her hand must’ve slipped.
She stood there with a blank face, her eyes void of any emotions or
moisture that surrounded them not minutes ago. She held the gun with such
confidence that it made me wonder if it was really her I was seeing. The
pain in my shoulder was nothing compared to the pain that now gripped my
heart. Betrayal cut deeper than any bullet ever could. My mind raced, trying
to piece together what just happened.
She did not lower her gun. In fact, when I saw it clearly, it was
aimed directly at me. Because I had already kicked Nikolai out of the
perimeter. My breathing became ragged as the shock settled in. The love
and adoration I had felt for her were now twisted with a bitter sting of
betrayal. The room around us seemed to blur as my focus narrowed on her,
trying to find some hint, some flicker of remorse or hesitation in her eyes.
But there was nothing. Just cold, unfeeling emptiness.
"Why?" The question escaped my lips, my voice raw with hurt as I
held my shoulder.
She did not say anything. Instead, her empty eyes continued nailing
me. My mind was a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions. Had everything
been a lie? The nights we spent wrapped in each other’s arms, the way she
looked at me with what I thought was love, the promises of a future
together—all now tainted by doubt. The more I thought about it, the more I
felt a chasm opening in my chest, threatening to swallow me whole.
Nikolai’s laughter echoed through the warehouse, that only added
to my torment. "She was right. You were too gullible when it came to her. I
just didn’t expect this much.” His words were like a blade in my chest.
“You were so busy looking everywhere for the Joker, Lorenzo, you forgot
to check your own house.” Nikolai smiled evilly. “Did you really think you
could trust anyone in this world of ours?" He stood up proudly, making his
way to her side. “What’s rule number one of the Bratva, Angela darling?
Care to share it with your lover?”
“Rule number one: never trust anyone,” Angela spoke robotically,
as if the phrase was programmed into her.
The anguish was unbearable. Every moment we had shared flashed
before my eyes. The laughter, the tenderness, the promises whispered in the
dark—all of it now felt like a cruel joke.
A second later, Declan, Emir, and Leonardo rushed to me after
taking care of Nikolai’s men. I glanced around to see they were all dead as
my men stood victorious. Yet I felt like I had lost. Lost everything.
“Are you fucking bullshitting me?” Emir exclaimed, watching
Angela hold the gun in our direction. “This bitch—” he raised a gun in her
direction, but my hand stopped him. She was mine.
Mine to destroy.
“My dear gentlemen, let me formally introduce you all to my
apprentice, Angela Thompson,” Nikolai announced proudly. "She's perfect,
isn’t she?”
“So it was you who took her in?” My voice was low and feral.
“I did. What can I say? She was quite the spitfire, had absolutely no
fear. Such potential,” Nikolai looked almost entranced as he recalled. “I
couldn’t just let that talent go to waste now, could I? So of course I took her
in and trained her with my best men, turning her into what she is today.” He
smirked before glancing in Angela’s direction and tapping her cheek with
his knife. “Stand straighter!” He scolded her like a two-year-old before she
obeyed like the perfect student, her eyes not wavering from mine even for a
second.
 “Yes, master.” She did not move the gun from our direction.
“Now, thanks to her,” Nikolai continued, “you walked right into my
trap. And now, for the cherry on top. Angela, darling?” Nikolai pulled out
his palm in front of Angela as I watched. Angela raised her free hand to
Nikolai’s palm, the green stone flashing on her ring finger.
NO!
Before my eyes, Nikolai smirked, pulling the ring off and clutching
it tight in his palm. “Thank you,” Nikolai chirped. “What happened,
Martinez? Hurt?” He mocked me. “Well, I saw that coming since you
clearly aren’t trained like I trained her.” He turned to face Angela once
again. “Angela, darling, what is Bratva rule number two?”
“Someone always gets hurt. Make sure it’s never you.” Angela’s
voice was yet again emotionless. I do not know what consumed me in that
moment. I raised my gun, clouded by fury and betrayal, ready to shoot both
of them. But just when I fired, my gun hit the silence after a weak click. I
ran out of bullets. What the—
“Do it, Angela!” Nikolai’s voice exploded as Angela launched a
grenade in our direction. It landed a few feet away.
“Fuck, get back!” Leonardo screamed as we ran back in the
opposite direction. And just like that, the explosion ripped through the
warehouse, knocking me off my feet. I felt the searing heat lick at my skin,
the deafening roar of the blast filling my ears. The world around me seemed
to slow down as I was thrown backward, the impact slamming me into the
ground.
Pain radiated through my body as I tried to get up, my vision
blurring from the intensity of the blast. I could hear the shouts and screams
of my men and the chaos that ensued as they fought to regain their footing
before everything went black. The last thing I saw was the image of her
face, cold and unfeeling, etched into my mind like a scar that would never
heal.

***

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 22
Angela
“Get the diamonds to the safe,” Nikolai ordered, his voice calm but
commanding. He twirled the wine in his glass, watching closely as Jacob.
Jacob cast a wary glance at my relaxed posture leaning against the wall,
hands in the pockets of my black ripped jeans. He grabbed the transparent
box containing the nine diamonds and carried them out of the main hall.
We were currently in one of Antonio’s safe houses in Sicily.
Thankfully, that bastard was finally dead for good this time. Nikolai had
planned to get rid of him after the mission anyway. Poor fool could never
differentiate between a friend and a foe.
“Don,” Sebastian, Nikolai’s most loyal dog in the Bratva, entered
with a grim face. Nikolai’s shoulders slumped in annoyance; he could guess
by Sebastian’s expression that the news was not good.
“Please, Seb,” Nikolai sighed. “I haven’t even started celebrating.
You better not ruin my mood with any bullshit.”
“I beg your pardon, Don, but Jr. Don has hijacked our truck to
Vanuatu.” Now watch the drama unfold in 3… 2… 1… and action.
“How fucking dare he?!” Nikolai tossed the wine glass, its contents
splashing everywhere as it shattered into pieces. “And what did you losers
do? Sit and watch?”
“Don, he killed your men,” Sebastian replied, referring to the Jr.
Don, a.k.a. Mikhael Romano, the one and only son of Nikolai Romano and
the sole heir of the Bratva. I hadn’t seen him ever in the sixteen years of my
life I had spent with the Bratva. The hatred between the father and son ran
deep. Simply because Mikhael was a rebel and his own father hated his
guts. But that did not stop Mikhael from challenging his father at every
opportunity he got. Neither did it stop him from trying to get rid of his
father and take over the Mafia before it was time. However, I felt there was
something more to the story. But did I bother digging into it? Absolutely
not. I don’t dig into business that’s not mine.
 The rumors were Mikhael was soulless, heartless, emotionless—
everything-less. He did not think twice before putting a bullet between
anyone’s eyes if someone so much as breathed the same air as him without
his permission. A man of rules, he was. And territorial.
“That bastard. Find him!” Sebastian scurried off with a nod. This
family feud was something I had witnessed for as long as I could remember,
making me roll my eyes so hard I swear I saw my brain. “You,” Nikolai
pointed his index finger in my direction. “Come here,” he beckoned, and I
obliged.
“Yes, Master?”
“You really did prove yourself this time. I can finally say that I’m
not disappointed,” he said, his voice dripping with condescension. His
insults for not being competitive enough were something I had grown used
to over time. Not once did he give me relief from the intense training that
almost killed me. But Nikolai said, and I quote; What doesn’t kill you makes
you strong. And if it’s not close to killing you, then you are not prepared for
the worst. “What I had been trying to do for years, you made possible in
just a few months.” I was not greedy for the appreciation or the hefty
amount he would toss at my face for this mission. But there was one thing I
was greedy for.
Freedom.
“Take the rest of the day off. We leave tomorrow,” he said, making
me narrow my eyes.
“Why not today?” I asked instantly.
“Do not question me. Do I always have to remind you who the
master is?” Nikolai hissed, and I nodded. “Leave.”
I did not stay a second longer after that. Walking through the
familiar corridors, I didn’t slow my pace until I reached the room where I
was supposed to stay for a while. Pulling out my suitcase from under the
bed, I started packing my things up. I had nothing important to do with my
day off anyway. Might as well use it to get my shit together.
My hands were on autopilot while packing my suitcase, but my
brain was a chaotic mess, unable to focus on any single thought. Each
fragment of my mind felt like a shard of glass, sharp and piercing yet too
slippery to grasp. I ended up staring at the wall opposite me, my eyes fixed
on a random spot, as if that small imperfection could anchor my sanity.
Half-way through the process, something struck me. Something harsh and
cold. I stood frozen as my mind became a swirling storm of thoughts and
emotions. I paused, mid-fold of a shirt, and the memories came flooding
back.
It was a cold night. I could still hear the rain drumming against the
car roof and my childish insistence for ice cream ringing in my ears. It was
my birthday and my parents had finally agreed to go out since I had begged
them to despite the weather.
Who knew that would be the last ice cream we’d ever enjoy
together? The scene played out in my mind, vivid and relentless.
The sudden glare of headlights, the deafening crash as the truck
collided with our car. I could see my parents' faces, frozen in shock and
horror, the front of the car crumpling like paper. I was in the back seat, the
impact sparing me by some cruel twist of fate. But my parents were not as
lucky. They were gone before the ambulance even arrived.
I was standing there, rain soaking through my clothes, as I cried
and begged them to open their eyes. The blaring sirens of ambulances, the
flashing red and blue lights, the policemen, nothing mattered since my focus
was only on them.
And then, about the same age as my father a man approached me;
his face kind but unfamiliar. “What happened? Why are you crying, dear?”
he had asked gently. I could barely form the words, pointing to the
ambulance through my sobs. “My mommy and daddy! They… they… are
taking them!”
He had shielded me with an umbrella. “Do you want me to take you
to mommy and daddy?” He asked. Desperate and confused, I nodded
eagerly. “Yes.”
He took my hand, leading me away. The grip of his hand was firm,
and there was something in his eyes that I could not quite understand then.
But in that moment, I had followed him willingly, believing in his promise to
reunite me with my parents. Little did I know, he would lead me into a
different kind of darkness.
The memory dissipated, and I was back in my room, the wall in
front of me coming back into focus. The suitcase lay open on my bed, half-
packed, but I could not move. My past had a hold on me; the weight of it
pulled me down, making it impossible to escape. I closed my eyes, trying to
shut out the memories, but they clung to me, relentless and unforgiving.
And then it happened again. Another flashback hit me like a storm.
I was running without looking back. I knew if I even as much as
glanced behind me, they would catch me. There were two of them, chasing
me like cats behind a mouse—an eight-year-old mouse. “Come back, you
little wench!” One of them screamed.
“No! I will not! You’ll take me away from Mommy and Daddy!” I
screamed back. I had learned my lesson after days of being trapped in a
gray room, only fed bread and water twice a day. If they had not opened the
room to take me to their master, I wouldn’t have had the chance to run
away.
My little legs did not stop until I reached an empty lane. The
atmosphere grew chilly instantly, goosebumps rising on my skin as I hugged
myself. I took shelter behind a pillar. I realized I had lost the men behind
me, but I could still hear them in the distance.
“I can’t believe you lost an eight-year-old!” One of them scolded
the other.
“The kid bit me! Hard!” The other one fired back. “She has the
teeth of a Dracula!”
“Well, find her before Don kills us!”
This felt wrong. I felt lost. Where should I go? How would I find
Mommy and Daddy? Then I saw another shadow in the distance. My feet
propelled me forward as I followed the shadow leading me to a man.
“Excuse me, sir,” I said with a smile, hoping he would take me
back to Mommy and Daddy. But the moment he turned around with his
yellow-toothed smile and the scar running down his left eye, I knew I had
made a mistake.
“Yes, honey?” His smile was sickeningly sweet, almost nasty and
evil.
“No...nothing.”
“What happened, dear? You can tell me. Are you lost?” He took a
step forward, making me step back instinctively.
“N...no.” He did not feel welcoming. He felt... not nice. But he
didn’t stop until I was cornered against a wall.
 “You don’t have to worry one bit, sweetheart.” His lips curled up
on one end, making him look scary. “I have some chocolates for you. Do
you want them?” Mommy had told me never to take candy from strangers.
“No.” My response was instant.
“No?” He pouted. “Well, too bad. You still have to come with me!”
He lunged at me, clamping his hand over my mouth, and lifted me off the
ground. I used my ultimate self-defense move. I jabbed my teeth into his
skin so hard, I could taste blood. I kicked my legs simultaneously, hitting his
shin again and again. He stumbled back, pushing me hard into the wall and
sending a sharp pain shooting up my head. “You little bitch want it rough,
huh? I’ll have my fun before I rip your pussy apart!” He recovered from
clutching his bitten hand and lunged at me again. But just as he was about
to grab me, a gunshot echoed, and he went silent, dropping to the ground
before me. I watched in horror as the man who stood behind him stepped
forward.
Don.
The same person who had promised to take me to Mommy and
Daddy last week but broke his promise and kept me locked up. I stared back
at him, trying my best to keep my trembling under control. I did not break
eye contact, staring back right into his soul, maintaining my facade of
bravery. I would not be weak again.
He bent down to my level, giving me a surprisingly proud smile.
“You are different from them. You have so much more potential than I
thought,” he said, shaking his head as if he had solved a million-dollar
question. “You don’t have to be scared, little girl. I won’t hurt you.” I knew
I could not trust him, but the way he said it felt oddly comforting. “Come,”
he stretched out his hand for me to take. “I can’t take you to your old daddy.
Sadly, he is no more. Neither is your mommy.” The news felt like someone
splashed a bucket of cold water over me. I knew what that meant. I knew
what it meant the moment the ambulances arrived at the scene of the
accident. I just did not want to accept it. Not until now, when he slapped
reality into my face like that. “But I can be your new one! I won’t lock you
up this time. I promise.” I eyed him skeptically. “If I do, you’re allowed to
bite me.” I thought about it. The deal wasn’t bad. But I knew I could
bargain for more.
“I want proper food this time!” I negotiated, making him throw his
head back and laugh.
 “Deal! Proper food this time.” And with that, I held my hand out to
him, sealing our unbreakable deal.
“Do I need to get someone to fix that hole in the wall?” Jacob’s
voice startled me, snapping me out of my memory. I glanced back to see
him leaning against the door frame with his arms folded across his chest.
“What hole? And for the record, do you know how to knock?” I
shook my head and continued folding my clothes.
“The hole your pinning gaze caused in the wall,” he said, clearly
noticing my zoned-out state. “And for the record, yes, I do know how to
knock. I was doing it for a whole minute, but someone was too busy
carving holes with their eyes.”
“What do you want?” I asked in a monotone, keeping my back to
him and focusing on packing my suitcase. I could feel his gaze hot on the
back of my head, the silence growing awkward.
“Wait, is that a cockroach?” Jacob suddenly exclaimed, pointing at
something on the wall opposite me. My eyes fell on the crawling bug. In a
heartbeat, I drew my gun from its holster and pressed the trigger, hitting my
target dead in the center. The bullet embedded itself in the wall, and the
roach lay lifeless on the floor.
I stared at the bug, my mind wandering. Cockroaches could live
without their heads for a few days, or was it weeks? I couldn't quite
remember. I tilted my head to inspect the creature. Its head was still intact,
but its body was severed. Would it survive for a few days like that? Who
cares? At least it was not moving anymore. I would get someone to dispose
of it later.
“Well, damn. How are your aims so perfect? You never miss, do
you?” Jacob’s voice was filled with amazement, bringing a proud grin to
my lips.
“Never.”
“Uh-huh. Yet you missed Lorenzo when you had the perfect chance
to kill him.” The grin vanished from my face. My hands paused mid-fold,
the slight challenge in Jacob’s voice hanging in the air.
***

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 23
Angela
I put the shirt away and slowly turned around, my face
expressionless as I carefully observed him. Jacob stood there, waiting for
my reaction, his eyes watching intently, ready to catch anything that would
put me on thin ice. I raised a single eyebrow, refusing to give him the
satisfaction he sought. “What’s your point?”
“I’ll elaborate then. Why didn’t you kill him when you had the
chance? You had enough time, a perfect aim—everything was a piece of
cake for you in that moment,” Jacob said, pushing himself off the door
frame and making his way towards me. “So how come you missed when
you’re the best Nikolai has?”
“I didn’t miss. I never miss. The plan was to shoot him, and I did.
The bullet hit him,” I explained, keeping my head high. “And saved
Nikolai.”
“The plan was to shoot him in the heart, Angela. Not his arm. And
you missed.”
“That’s the third time you’ve said that line: ‘You missed,’” I
mocked him.
“Yet you haven’t explained yourself properly even once.”
“There’s nothing to explain,” I said, shaking my head and resuming
my task of packing. But it wasn’t seconds later that I was pulled back by my
arm and forced to face Jacob.
“Who are you fooling, Angela?”
“What are you trying to prove with all of this?” I yanked my arm
out of his grip.
“That you. Never. Miss. Angela. You never miss your target. That’s
what you’re best at! You’ve never missed an aim before this. How come
you did it at such a crucial moment when you had the perfect chance?”
“You don’t know what you’re talking about. You’re just
exaggerating the matter.” I said, exasperated and tired of the argument. I
just wanted a break from everything.
“I know exactly what I’m talking about. I was there the whole
time.” He was right. Sebastian was holding Jacob at gunpoint the entire
time at the warehouse on the second story. Nobody could see them, but they
could see everything. It was Nikolai’s order. If I had failed the mission
yesterday, it would have been Jacob’s head. And much to my dismay,
Nikolai knew I would not let that happen to Jacob. He was my only friend
here. Nikolai knew exactly how to make someone dance to his commands
by pulling the perfect strings of their weakness.
“I did kill him!” I exploded. “Why are you so fixated on the
gunshot, ignoring the fact that I literally launched a grenade at them? There
were four of them. And we were just two. I used my brain to get rid of them
all in a single shot!” I shouted, having enough of his bullshit. Jacob stayed
silent, staring into my eyes, trying to see into my soul. But my walls were
not see-through. He would not get anything out of it.
“The bodies,” he started calmly, “were not found.” An unknowing
relief washed over me at his words, but I made sure to keep it covered. He
didn’t have to know how he just ended the turmoil that had been gnawing at
me since yesterday, wondering if my plan had worked. "Nikolai sent the
men with me. We found none of their bodies.” Of course, he wouldn’t have.
Most grenades detonate about five seconds after the trigger is released,
giving a few critical moments to react. The kill radius from a grenade’s
explosion is about fifteen feet. I was thirty feet away from them. I threw the
grenade only about thirteen feet away from me before Nikolai and I made
the run for it, getting us far enough in those five seconds to escape the
brutal damage. We ended up with a few bruises, but nothing crucial. Which
meant Lorenzo and his friends had enough time to create the space needed
to escape the explosion. Yes, it sounds crazy, but I had everything
calculated.
Apparently Nikolai had everything planned, from the first attack on
Lorenzo a year ago to how I would enter his life after saving him and
making him fall in love with me. The latter part was surprisingly easy; he
was already infatuated before I realized. The attacks on his mansions,
burning the house, my kidnapping—everything was planned. Except…
“How could you let such an important target escape?” Jacob’s voice
sounded hurt this time. I did not answer immediately. Instead, I picked up
the shirt that had slipped from my hands earlier.
 “I’m only human, Jacob. Humans make mistakes,” I whispered.
“Yeah? Like the mistake of falling in love with Lorenzo Martinez?”
My head whipped around, eyes narrowing at his words. My heartbeat sped
up, and I struggled to keep my emotions in check.
“Are you out of your mind?” I hissed back.
“Stop bluffing, Angela.” He moved closer, taking my hands in his. I
grew stiff but did not break eye contact. “I could see it in your eyes. And
your eyes don’t lie. Back at the club, when you got drunk, the excitement
was real when he came to get you. And don’t even get me started on what
happened at the warehouse.” I could not say anything. My mind was blank,
incapable of forming a coherent thought. “I thought I was your best friend,
Angela,” Jacob complained. “I was the one who always got you out of
trouble whenever Nikolai was harsh on you.” That was true. Jacob was the
only other slave Nikolai had besides me. The rest of his men were loyal to
him. But we were rebels. We were the passengers of the same boat, both
homeless orphans. Jacob was two years older than me and soon took the
role of the big brother I never had in my life. “I always had your back, and
you shared everything with me. Since when did you start hiding things?
You could have told me!”
“And then what?” My voice exploded with irritation. “Hm? And
then what? Have you forgotten the third rule of the Bratva, Jacob?” My
eyebrows shot up solemnly. “Let me remind you: Your feelings don’t
matter!” I fought back the dam of emotions threatening to burst. “I betrayed
Lorenzo Martinez. He hates me, and there’s nothing more to it. That’s the
end of the story!”
“You didn’t betray him; you saved him,” Jacob said softly.
“I fucking shot him and gave away the only thing that meant the
most to him—to his enemy—after he proposed to me! So stop assuming
things.” Jacob kept staring at me silently.
“You’re hurting,” he stated breaking the silence.
“Why do you fucking care, Jacob?!”
“I do care!” he boomed. “I care more than I should about you
because—” He paused.
“Because what?”
“Because I'm… I’m your only friend,” he scoffed, sounding
disappointed in what he had just said.
 “Just stop,” I sighed, exhausted from the conversation. “Don’t you
want to get out of here? To get rid of this hell hole? To get rid of this damn
thing that controls your whole life?” I pointed at my wrist, where the chip
was embedded. The chip that controlled Jacob’s and my lives. The chip that
could electrocute us to death. The chip whose remote was in Nikolai’s and
Sebastian’s hands.
I could not stop the tears from leaking from my eyes anymore. And
from the way Jacob’s eyes were red, I knew he was facing the same
struggle. He gently took my hand, running his thumb over the scar and
uneven skin where the chip was embedded. My thoughts traveled back to
the time Lorenzo had questioned it. I did not lie to him that night. I had
never lied to him ever, in fact. I had just not given him the full truth. I had
always wanted to be a surgeon. That was my dream. And this mark on my
wrist was given to me by these monsters I was trapped with since the night
of my parents’ deaths.
“I’m sorry.” Jacob’s eyes softened. “I’m sorry I couldn’t save you
from this that night.” My thoughts traveled back to that night when it all
happened, making my skin crawl.
It was the day I was going to meet Nikolai to inform him of the
latest news about the mission at hand. As I approached his office, I heard
voices coming from inside.
"She is strong, no doubt. Which is why I decided her fate would not
be the same as the other girls I have," Nikolai said, his voice carrying
through the partially open door.
What was he talking about?
"Still, what if she finds out that it was you who caused the
accident?" Sebastian’s voice joined the conversation. "It's because of you
her parents are dead. Because of your love for her mother and hatred for
her father." A cold dread settled in my stomach. I leaned closer to the door,
my heart pounding in my ears.
"And who will tell her?" Nikolai's voice held a challenge. "Good
food was all she ever wanted. I still gave her a luxurious life in my mansion,
trained her to be the best killer out there. She can protect herself in ways no
one else can. I gave her more than she bargained for. More than the crappy
life her father would have given her anyway. Poor him, should have thought
twice before running away with one of my women and impregnating her.
She was my favorite out of all of them."
My soul left my body. I peered inside to see Nikolai and Sebastian
talking casually. Jacob was there too, his eyes cast down in guilt and
remorse. It was clear he did not want to be there.
The walls started to close in on me, making it hard to breathe. I
needed to get out. I stumbled backward, knocking over a vase. It shattered,
echoing through the corridor. They all turned to the noise. Panic surged
through me as I made a run for it.
"Don't let that bitch get away!" Nikolai barked.
I sprinted down the hall, my heart in my throat, but they caught up
to me just as I reached the mansion's entrance. Nikolai’s hand clamped
down on my arm, yanking me back. He slapped me hard across the face,
and pain exploded through my skull. The second slap sent me into darkness.
The last thing I remembered was his voice, dripping with venom, "You’ll
pay for this with your life, you ungrateful brat."
When I woke up, my entire body ached, but the pain in my wrist
was the worst. It felt like my skin had been torn apart and cut multiple
times. I looked down to see it coated with dry blood. I started to cry as
Jacob entered the room.
"Gosh, you're awake! Finally! I was so worried," he said, hugging
me tightly. I kept crying until I finally managed to ask, sobbing, "What did
they do to me?"
Jacob could not meet my eyes. He looked down in shame and guilt.
Before he could answer, we heard footsteps approaching. He moved to
stand at a distance from me quickly.
"Ah, so the princess is finally awake," Nikolai mocked as he entered
with Sebastian.
"You bastard! You killed my parents!" I lunged at Nikolai. But
before I could reach him, everything changed. A jolt hit me like a truck—
sudden and violent. Pain shot from my wrist, racing through my veins,
igniting every nerve in my body. It was as if a thousand knives were
stabbing me simultaneously, each one sharper than the last. My muscles
seized up, contracting uncontrollably. I couldn’t move, couldn’t breathe,
couldn’t think. My body was no longer mine; it was a puppet dancing to the
cruel strings of electric current.
 I tried to scream, but my jaw locked tight. My vision blurred, and
the room spun as every fiber of my being was consumed by agony. The pain
was all-encompassing, obliterating everything else. I couldn’t hear, couldn’t
see, couldn’t feel anything except the searing, relentless electricity coursing
through me.
Time lost all meaning. Seconds stretched into eternity. I was
trapped in a hellish loop of pain, each jolt feeling like it would never end.
Just when I thought I couldn’t take it anymore, that I would surely die from
the intensity, it stopped.
I collapsed to the ground, gasping for air, my limbs trembling
uncontrollably. My muscles twitched from the residual electricity still
lingering in my system. The world slowly came back into focus, but
everything was tinged with a hazy, surreal quality. My breathing was
ragged; every inhale was a struggle against the lingering pain.
Nikolai bent down to my level, his cruel smirk piercing through the
haze. "Next time, I'm not going to be so generous, princess," he said,
flashing the remote in front of my eyes.
I tried to focus on his face, but my vision was still swimming. My
body felt like it had been shattered and put back together wrong, every part
of me aching and raw. I caught sight of Jacob, his face twisted with helpless
anger and sorrow. He looked like he wanted to kill Nikolai, but he couldn't.
I saw the mark on his wrist. The same mark that was now on mine.
“It wasn’t your fault.” I managed to whisper after breaking out of
my thoughts.
***

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 24
Lorenzo

I woke up slowly, my mind drifting from the darkness of

unconsciousness to the dim light of my room. At first, everything was a
blur. The world around me felt distant, as if I were submerged in water, the
sounds and sights muffled and distorted. My head throbbed with a dull,
persistent ache, and I struggled to make sense of my surroundings.
As I blinked, trying to focus, I noticed the familiar decor of my
room: the dark wooden furniture, the heavy curtains drawn shut, casting the
room in shadows. I tried to sit up, but my body felt heavy and unresponsive.
I groaned, the effort sending a sharp pain through my skull.
What had happened?
I pressed my hand to my forehead, trying to massage away the pain
and coax my brain into functioning. The last thing I could clearly recall
was... nothing. My mind was a blank slate, an empty canvas with only the
faintest of lines drawn across it. Panic started to rise in my chest as I
struggled to remember.
And then, like a dam breaking, the memories flooded back.
Angela.
Her name was the first thing that pierced through the fog. Her face,
her smile, the way she looked at me with those eyes that had once seemed
so full of warmth and trust. But now, all I could see was the betrayal etched
in every line of her expression and every word she had spoken.
Why? The question echoed in my mind like a painful, unanswered
scream.
I heard my father’s warning ring through my ear; it’s always the
innocent ones who are the wildest and most dangerous in our world. Fuck!
How could I have been so blind all this time?
I remembered the chaos that followed. The grenade, the explosion,
the desperate attempt to escape. As I lay there, the memories continued to
crash over me, each one like a knife twisting deeper into my heart. I could
still hear her voice, her whispered promises, her lies. My hands clenched
into fists, the anger and hurt boiling inside me. I had laid my heart out for
her, given her everything, and she had played along, deceiving me every
step of the way. I was furious, not just at her but at myself for letting my
guard down, for letting someone like myself be blinded by love. I, who
prided myself on seeing through lies and deception, had fallen for her act
completely. Someone like me whose presence was enough to make people
tremble, got fooled by a woman? She wasn’t just any woman; my heart
screamed. She was the woman I loved.
I forced myself to sit up, pushing through the pain and dizziness. I
needed to know more. I needed answers. One thing was clear: I would find
her and make her pay. No enemy of mine escaped without clearing their
debt. There were no second chances in my world. It was high time I drilled
that into her mind. Angela would learn the hard way that betrayal came with
consequences. She had chosen her path, and now there was no room for
mercy.
As I descended the stairs, the murmur of voices from the living
room grew clearer. Declan, Leonardo, and Emir were deep in discussion.
They looked up as I entered, their expressions turning to a mix of concern
and anger.
“The princess is up finally,” Leonardo joked as I witnessed a few
bruises on his face. But then, all four of us were covered in them because of
the explosion.
"Lorenzo," Declan began, "how are you feeling?"
"Alive," I replied curtly, scanning their faces before joining them
on the couch. "What's the status?"
Leonardo leaned forward, his sharp eyes locking onto mine.
"Everything we thought we knew about her was a lie. There were no foster
parents; Nikolai took her in when she was eight. That’s not even the best
part.” My eyes narrowed as he continued. “Nikolai killed her parents. It
wasn’t just an accident.” I stayed silent, digesting the news.
“Does she know?” I had a feeling she didn’t.
“Not sure about that, but all I know is that they fed you exactly
what they wanted you to believe. We’re still piecing it together. We're
tracking them. They won’t get far."
 Emir spread out a blue print on the table. "We have their last known
location, and our men are closing in. It's only a matter of time before we
have a solid lead."
“They’ll try to leave for Russia soon. We have to intercept them
before that,” Declan added.
Leonardo looked up from his phone. “From my sources, Nikolai is
headed to the Greenland Tower.”
“Why there?” Emir asked, narrowing his eyes.
“Let’s find out.” My tone was final as I stood up from the couch.
“Right now?” Emir followed me, concern etched on his face.
“Do you want to wait until he escapes to Russia?” I snapped.
“No, but…you’re still roughed up, man,” he hesitated.
“You know I can take more than this,” I chuckled darkly, pushing
past the pain. "So I don’t see how that’s a problem?" Emir said nothing.
“We move now.”
***

Angela
My heels clicked rhythmically against the tiled floors as I followed
Nikolai and Sebastian through the sleek corridors of the Greenland Tower.
Jacob walked beside me, while Nikolai’s men trailed not far behind. This
was my first visit to the tower, though not my first experience with the kind
of business that brought us here. Sebastian carried a briefcase worth billions
due to its contents, while Jacob’s briefcase, was worth only a few hundred
dollars. Both bags looked exactly the same. Except there was this one tiny
detail about them that no one else knew. The only detail that would set them
apart. The only detail that I knew.
As we stepped into the glass elevator, I couldn't help but be
awestruck by the view. The elevator offered a beautiful view of Sicily, its
skyline stretching out like a meticulously crafted painting. One of the most
captivating features of the tower was the river that flowed gracefully
alongside it, its surface shimmering under the afternoon sun.
The elevator ascended smoothly to the seventeenth floor. I took in
every detail of the tower’s design. The interior was a definition of creativity,
with its clean lines, glass walls, and minimalist decor. It exuded an air of
sophistication and power, fitting for the kind of high-stakes dealings that
took place within its walls. Every time, Nikolai chose a different place to
conduct any private business with people. Today, it was this place.
I straightened my posture when the elevator doors slid open, and
we stepped into a lavish private conference room. A man around Nikolai’s
age stood up to greet us. “Mr. Nikolai Romano,” he acknowledged,
extending his hand. “Pleasure to see you.” Nikolai accepted the handshake
firmly, and they took their seats at the table. Sebastian, Jacob, and I stood
behind him, our eyes sharp and alert. The rest of Nikolai’s men remained
outside for security.
“I have to say, it was a big surprise when my assistant informed me
of your interest in setting up this meeting. To what do I owe the honor,
then?” The man asked.
With a single motion of his finger, Nikolai signaled for the bags to
be placed on the table. Sebastian and Jacob entered the codes, and the bags
opened to reveal a sight that left the man speechless. “I’ve heard you have
an eye for only the original, Markos. Let’s see if you can live up to your
reputation.” Markos' eyes widened, his jaw dropping at the sight before
him.
“Is this...?” He paused in disbelief. “Is this really what I think it
is?”
“The Temptucce? Yes. It is,” Nikolai replied proudly.
“They shine even brighter in real life,” Markos murmured,
mesmerized by the diamonds. “But what I don’t understand is, why do you
have them? Weren’t they stolen?”
“Now, Markos, you don’t question your client, do you? You only
satisfy him with your work. And remember, your work will be handsomely
rewarded.” Markos raised an eyebrow, leaning back into his seat.
“I’m listening.”
“There are two bags, both containing exactly the same diamonds,”
Nikolai began.
“And so I can see,” Markos replied, crossing his arms over his
chest.
“But here’s the twist. One of them is fake. Let’s see if you really
have an eye for the original.” Markos smirked, clearly relishing the
challenge. Without a word, he leaned forward, his eyes scrutinizing the
contents of each bag. He took a deep breath, his eyes darting between the
two sets of diamonds without even touching them. His gaze flickered back
and forth, absorbing every minute detail. I watched as he took a deep
breath, his eyes narrowing in concentration.
Finally, his hand stretched out towards one of the bags. I scoffed
internally, already anticipating his failure. Just as Nikolai’s smug smile
began to form, Markos paused. In a deft, last-second move, he shifted
direction, his fingers closing around a diamond from the other bag.
The room held its breath.
“Pass?” he challenged, meeting Nikolai’s gaze. “Let’s test, shall
we?” He pulled out a diamond tester from his coat pocket and placed the
nib on the stone.
“Diamond,” the automated voice confirmed. Markos returned the
stone to the briefcase, leaning back with a victorious smirk.
“Now tell me, how can I really help you, Mr. Romano?” Nikolai
nodded, impressed, and pulled out the ninth Temptucce from his coat
pocket. Markos’ eyes narrowed as he watched closely.
“I need an exact replica—same color, same weight, same shine,
everything,” Nikolai stressed, handing over the ring. I felt a pang in my
heart as I watched.
The real diamonds were never in the Volka Museum; they were
always with Nikolai, kept safe in his bedroom locker. He took them
everywhere he traveled, trusting no one else to protect them.
Markos examined the ring, a smirk forming on his lips. “What’s the
twist in this story?”
“No questions for the client, Markos. Only actions.”
“Alright then, I’ll name the price. No negotiations,” Markos added.
“Fifty.”
“Sure. Sebastian?” Nikolai called out. “Transfer fifty thousand to
Mr. Markos—”
“Million,” Markos corrected, and I saw Nikolai's eyebrows
disappear into his hairline.
“Are you out of your mind? You’re asking for fifty million for a
stone that’s not worth even a few thousand.”
“It’s not the cost, Mr. Romano,” Markos chuckled. “It’s the effort
and the time. This piece,” he said, holding up the gleaming stone in the
perfect shade of green attached to the ring, “is the most intricate of them all.
You wouldn’t be here if I wasn’t the best at my job. Besides, I’m sure you
can recover a few million in a month by cheating all the people you do
normally, every single day.’’ Of course, even a child could add two and two
together if the clues were laid out in front of them so openly. Quite literally.
“If the deal is no-go, the door is that way. I’m not the desperate one here
anyway.”
Nikolai glared, clearly unhappy. After a tense moment, he sighed.
“You’re right. I am desperate since the man who made the rest of them
died.”
“I’m sorry for your loss,” Markos said, totally not giving a shit
about it. “I won’t waste time asking how—”
“I killed him.”
That shut Markos up. Nikolai stood up, toying with his gun, slowly
making his way to Markos’ side. “I killed him because he tried to cross me.
Tried to fool me by trading the wrong stone,” he whispered menacingly,
leaning close to Markos’ ear. “I also kill people who don’t listen to me. That
should be a fair warning,” he threatened. “So, Mr. Markos? Do we have a
deal?” Markos nodded, feeling the pressure of the gun against his temple.
“Good,” Nikolai smiled. “That’s what I expected. I’m sure you
won’t disappoint me with your work,” he threatened, stepping away.
“He’s one good negotiator,” Jacob whispered in my ear. I scoffed
silently at Nikolai’s so-called negotiating skills. Before I could reply, a
surge of panic spread through the room as the security alarm blared and red
lights flashed.
“Security breached. Safety compromised,” the automated voice
announced. Before I could reach for my gun, a deafening explosion rocked
the room.
***

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 25
Angela
Smoke filled the room, making it hard to breathe and see. I coughed
violently, trying to get a grip on my surroundings. The explosion had
thrown us all to the ground, and groans of pain echoed around me. My ears
were ringing, and everything felt surreal, as if I was moving in slow motion.
The room suddenly filled with men—Lorenzo’s men.
"Get the diamonds! Now!" Nikolai's voice cut through the chaos,
filled with urgency and rage.
I spotted the briefcases thrown into a corner of the room. Pushing
myself up, I staggered towards them, my mind focused on finding the one I
had marked earlier. I quickly located the case with the small scratch I had
added to its surface that morning. My fingers brushed over the familiar
texture, and I grabbed it.
Turning, I saw Markos lying unconscious on the floor and the ring
lied right beside him. Without hesitation, I picked up the ring and slipped it
onto my finger, securing it before running towards the door. "Get out of
here!" Jacob's voice rang out as he fired at Lorenzo's men, taking cover
behind an overturned table.
I dashed for the door, but my escape was halted as Declan stepped
into the room with a vicious look on his face. "Wrong move, darling!" he
mocked, kicking the bag out of my grasp.
I acted quickly, securing the ring on my finger, knowing I couldn’t
lose it in the chaos. Without my gun, which I had lost in the explosion, I
was defenseless. Declan aimed his gun at me, ready to shoot. But right
before he could press the trigger, Nikolai regained his composure and fired
in Declan’s direction, providing me with the distraction I needed.
"Get the bag and move out already!" Nikolai yelled.
Taking advantage of the chaos, I grabbed the bag again and scanned
the room. The main door was a no-go. I made a split-second decision and
headed for the fire escape door.
 My heart pounded as I pushed the door open, the sound of gunfire
and shouts fading slightly behind me. The narrow stairwell reeked of dust
and neglect, but it was my only chance. I raced down the steps, each one
taking me further from the immediate danger but closer to an uncertain fate.
I saw a door leading to the main corridor and made my way
through it. Countless bodies were sprawled across the floor in pools of
blood. I quickly grabbed one of the abandoned guns lying by the dead
bodies, feeling the cold metal against my skin. I knew fate wouldn't make it
so easy for me, like always. But it was still worth a try. I was broken out of
my thoughts when footsteps and gunfire echoed down the hall. And then,
my eyes landed on him.
Unleashing his wrath upon Nikolai's men, he still managed to look
nothing less than a Greek God. I halted, knowing I can’t be seen by him. I
had to turn back. But just as I was about to retreat, his eyes locked onto
mine, kicking all the air out of my lungs. I saw his lips move to call my
name in a whisper, and his eyes briefly softened. But then they shifted,
something dark taking over, glaring holes into my soul menacingly.
I dashed back to where I had come from with Lorenzo hot on my
tail, yelling my name. "Angela!" I was about to head down the stairs, but
his men were rushing up from there. I had no choice but to go up instead. I
quickened my pace, skipping steps as I exerted myself to escape. They were
nearing. Nikolai's men were right behind them, engaging in a deadly clash,
taking out a few of them. But Lorenzo managed to escape their onslaught
and kept following me.
Fuck, I really did not want to do this.
I kept running up the stairs until I reached a dead end. Or not. The
only option was a final door. I burst through it, and the cold air of the city
hit my face.
Fucking great! It was the rooftop. How the heck was I supposed to
get out of here?
I stopped at the edge of the roof, looking down to see how high I
was. A chill of defeat ran down my body before I heard his velvet voice
again.
"Done running, Dolcezza?" I turned back slowly at the endearment,
but there was nothing lovely about it. His eyes were filled with rage, anger,
and... hurt.
I stayed quiet, watching as he held the gun up in my direction.
 "All of this for what?" Lorenzo scoffed. "For a man who killed your
own parents?” So he found out? “I didn't think you'd be so desperate for
this, Angela!" He yelled my name for the first time in a long while. To say it
hurt was an understatement. "This isn't you. Tell me they forced you. Just
tell me you're sorry, and I'll forget everything," he pleaded, going against
his morals. I wanted to cry, seeing his eyes hold the vulnerability I had
never seen before. My heart churned painfully as I felt it would shatter any
moment. "This isn't the Angela I knew. I saw it in your eyes, Angela. It was
real! What we had was real!” His voice boomed, making my stomach twist.
I know, Lorenzo. I know.
"Well then, it's safe to say that I'm a damn good actress, and you
never knew me to begin with, Lorenzo Martinez." I smirked sassily instead,
making him clench his jaw and tighten his hold on the trigger. I pulled out
my gun, pointing it at him after slipping the ring off my finger discreetly
and holding it in the same hand as the briefcase. "Don’t let your enemy
know your weakness. Otherwise, they’ll use it against you," I announced
proudly. "Forgot your own rules, Martinez?" I smirked, tilting my jaw.
He stayed quiet for a moment before scoffing. "You didn’t deserve
my love. Not one bit of it!" he gritted furiously, tightening his hold on the
trigger. "But good for me, I don't give second chances." The next scene
unfolded in slow motion. My eyes widened, and we both pressed the
triggers simultaneously, bullets tearing through the air. For a split second,
our eyes shut, waiting for the bullets to hit their targets.
And then my breath hitched as I felt Lorenzo’s bullet meet its mark.
Time slowed down as a ragged gasp escaped my lips. I opened my eyes,
dropping the ring from the hand hidden behind me holding the briefcase. I
heard the little clinking of the stone hitting the floor and a small smile
graced my lips when I saw my bullet also hit the target.
Lorenzo opened his eyes, meeting mine with a smirk. "You
missed," he announced, thinking he'd won. And he wasn’t wrong. He did
win. I just wanted to trap his signature smirk in my memory forever for the
very last time and never forget this victorious gleam I saw after quite a
while on his face. It made him shine brighter than ever.
That was my man; I wanted to scream to the world proudly. But I
knew I couldn’t. Not anymore, at least.
My smile widened, and I shook my head negatively. "I never miss
Lorenzo," I declared, watching the smirk fade off his lips.
 No, keep smiling!
The next thing I knew, I was falling. The ground pulled me down as
the wind whipped past my face, roaring in my ears. The briefcase was still
clutched tightly in my hand. I tumbled through the air, and the city lights
blurred around me, merging into a dizzying whirl of colors. A strange sense
of calm began to settle over me.
For the first time in what felt like forever, I felt a glimmer of peace.
The weight of deception, the burden of betrayal, the constant fear—all of it
seemed to lift as I descended. The noise of the world faded, replaced by a
serene silence.
This is it, I thought. This is my escape. The final chapter in the
story of Angela Thompson. The end of the constant running, the lying, and
the fighting. I finally got what I always craved.
Freedom.
As the ground rushed up to meet me, I closed my eyes, accepting
the inevitable. I found peace in the thought that I would no longer have to
play this deadly, reckless game. No more hiding, no more lies. Just peace.
***

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 26
Lorenzo

The gunshots echoed, bullets tearing through the air, and I braced
myself for the searing pain I was sure would hit me in the chest. But a few
seconds passed, and it never came. Slowly, I opened my eyes, only to see
Angela standing opposite me with a smile on her face. The smile was so out
of place, so unsettling, that it twisted my brain into a whirlwind of
confusion. Despite the chaos, I managed to say, “You missed.” I had won. I
had taken my revenge. But then, why didn’t I feel the satisfaction I was
waiting for? Why were my nerves not calming down? Why did it feel like
the start of a doom I never saw coming?
Angela’s smile widened as she staggered slightly. “I never miss
Lorenzo,” she whispered, her voice soft but loaded with a finality that sent
chills down my spine. Then I heard a thud behind me. My lips parted in
confusion as I turned to see one of Nikolai’s men lying dead with a bullet
lodged right between his eyes and a gun dropped near his hand. My mind
blanked out, and my ears started ringing. I was frozen, staring at the dead
man.
I never miss Lorenzo.
Her words echoed in my head, making my limbs tremble. I
whipped around to where Angela had been standing, but my heart stopped
suddenly. She wasn’t there. Instead, there was a pool of blood where she
had stood just seconds ago. A distorted breath escaped my lips as I took a
hesitant step forward, my body moving on autopilot until I reached the spot.
My hands trembled uncontrollably as I bent down, reaching for the familiar,
gleaming stone encased in the ring. The cold metal felt foreign and heavy in
my grasp. With a shaky thumb, I wiped away a small drop of blood that
marred its surface, the stark red against the pristine stone making my
stomach churn. My mind raced, desperately trying to piece together the
events that had just unfolded. Everything felt like a nightmarish haze I
couldn't escape from.
“Lorenzo!” Emir’s voice called out from the distance. I looked up
to see him standing near the dead body, holding a briefcase. The exact same
briefcase Angela had held moments ago. “We got the diamonds!” he
shouted, flashing the bag at me. “Declan killed Nikolai. It’s over.”
Diamonds? Over?
“What do you mean you got the diamonds?” My voice was filled
with disbelief.
“That bastard had two sets. One was fake. We’ve checked and
confirmed! One of his men came in handy. These are the real ones.”
That means…
I never miss Lorenzo.
I forgot to breathe as her face fell before my eyes, and her words
echoed again in my mind.
That meant... no!
“Angela?” I mumbled to myself, my chest heaving as the reality of
the situation hit me like a freight train. “Angela!” My voice exploded
through the air, raw and desperate. Panic surged through my veins as I
bolted towards the edge of the rooftop, my footsteps echoing in the air. My
hand grasped the cold metal railing, gripping it so tightly that my knuckles
turned white. The city’s lights blurred below, and the river flowed
ominously alongside the tower, its dark waters seemingly calling out to me.
“Angela!” I shouted again, my voice breaking. Without a moment's
hesitation, I swung my legs over the railing. My heart pounded in my ears.
“Lorenzo!” The distant sound of Emir’s voice barely registered as I
launched myself off the edge, driven by a desperate need to find her. Right
now, nothing else mattered.
Fuck! What had I done?
The cold air whipped past me as I fell. I had to find her. I had to
save her. The realization of what I had lost hit me with a force more brutal
than any bullet. The peace I had sought through vengeance now seemed like
a cruel joke, replaced by gut-wrenching fear and regret.
Please, God! Please let me reach her in time. Or I would cease to
exist.
 The impact of the icy water stole the breath from my lungs. I
plunged into the river with a force that knocked the wind out of me, the
cold immediately making my muscles stiff. I struggled to the surface,
gasping for air, my eyes scanning the murky depths around me.
“Angela!” I screamed. The darkness of the water seemed to
swallow my cries, mocking my futile efforts. I kicked my legs, battling
against the current, my arms slicing through the water as I searched
frantically for any sign of her.
“Angela!” I called out again, my voice breaking. The water around
me was an endless expanse of black. My limbs grew heavy; fatigue setting
in, but I couldn’t stop. I wouldn’t stop. I dove beneath the surface, opening
my eyes despite the sting of the water, reaching out blindly in the hope of
finding her. But all I touched was the empty void, the cold nothingness that
seemed to reflect the emptiness now growing within me.
The minutes dragged on, and with each passing second, my hope
dwindled. My chest burned from the effort, and my muscles screamed in
protest. But I kept going, driven by the thought of losing her forever.
“Angela!” I cried once more, the sound more like a sob than a
shout. Tears mixed with the river water, and a hopelessness I had never
known before clawed at my heart. She couldn’t be gone. She just couldn’t
be.
As I floated there, exhausted and defeated, I realized that the world
felt utterly different without her. The very thought of her absence was a
gaping wound, a pain so profound that I could barely comprehend it. My
vision blurred, and I gasped for breath, the situation settling in like a weight
that threatened to pull me under for good. She had saved me. Not once, but
twice. She had always been my guardian angel. And what did I do?
I failed her. I failed us.
In that moment, surrounded by the cold and the darkness, a part of
me began to shatter. Angela had been my light, my reason, and now that
light was fading, slipping through my fingers like the water around me. I let
out one final, heart-wrenching scream into the night, my voice echoing
across the river and lost to the vast, indifferent world.
“Angela!”
***
OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 27
Lorenzo

5 months later
Five months, eight days, eleven hours, and still counting…
That’s how long it had been since I lost everything. Since I lost her.
Since the world around me became barren, like a desolate wasteland. Each
day bled into the next, giving me an endless cycle of grief and despair. Time
became meaningless, a cruel reminder of the moments slipping by without
her.
I had lost my will to live and my reason to breathe. Every morning,
I woke to the unbearable weight of her absence, my heart aching with a
void that could never be filled. Her smile, her voice, the way she looked at
me–all gone in an instant, leaving behind a broken shell of the man I once
was.
I tried to end it, to escape the relentless pain that clawed at my soul.
But Declan, Emir, Leo and Giovanni always seemed to catch me in the act.
They'd knock me out of it, quite literally, dragging me back from the brink
time and time again. Thankfully, Declan, Emir, and Leo left Sicily last
month when I begged them to leave me alone. I hated them for it. Hated
them for keeping me in this hellish existence. Hated them for not
understanding the depth of my anguish. They’d tell me to stay strong, to
move on. But how could I? How could I when the only person who ever
made life worth living was gone? They couldn’t comprehend the darkness
that had consumed me, the black hole that my heart had become.
Days turned into weeks, weeks into months, but the pain never
lessened. If anything, it grew sharper, more insidious. I wandered through
life like a ghost—disconnected and hollow. Food lost its taste, sleep brought
no relief, and every waking moment was a reminder of my failure. The once
vibrant colors of the world had dulled to a grayscale monotony.
 I found myself sitting by the river often, staring into its depths,
haunted by that night. I’d replay the scene over and over, wishing for a
different outcome, wishing I hadn’t pressed the trigger. Some nights, I’d
scream her name into the darkness with my voice raw and broken. I’d cry,
hoping, against the odds, that she’d somehow hear me, that she’d come
back. But the silence that followed was always deafening.
Every breath I took was a struggle, every heartbeat a painful
reminder that I was still here while she was not. The weight of her loss
crushed me, making it hard to stand, to move, to exist. And through it all,
the only thought that kept me tethered to this wretched world was the hope
that one day I’d find her again, wherever she was. One day, this torment
would end, and I’d be with her once more.
They all tried to convince me every day that she was gone for good.
But my heart screamed otherwise. It hasn't lost hope. It clings to the
desperate belief that she is just hiding from me momentarily, that she’s out
there somewhere, angry and hurt, but alive.
They call me every day to repeat the same thing over and over
again. ‘To forget her.’ But they don’t understand. They don’t know that she
was my oxygen. She was the air I breathed, the pulse in my veins, and the
beat of my heart. And how can one ever forget to breathe? It’s the answer in
itself. It’s involuntary. I have no control over it.
I replay our last moments together over and over, searching for a
sign, a clue, anything that might suggest she survived. Every waking
moment is consumed by the thought of her, by the hope that she’s just
beyond my reach, waiting to be found.
But deep down, a small voice whispers that I’m a fool—that I’m
clinging to a ghost. My friends see it too. They watch me with pity in their
eyes, their patience wearing thin. They’ve tried everything to pull me back
to reality, to make me see that she’s gone. But my heart refuses to listen. It
beats to the rhythm of her name.
I sat in front of the fireplace, watching the flames dance and flicker,
their warmth mocking the cold emptiness inside me. My mind was a cruel
tormentor, replaying the scene in slow motion. The bullet leaving my gun,
Angela's smile, her final words echoing in my ears.
I never miss Lorenzo.
The memory was a loop I couldn't escape. I shut my eyes painfully,
trying to block out the image, but it was burned into my soul. The guilt
gnawed at me like a relentless beast that wouldn't let go. My hand, the one
that had pulled the trigger, felt heavy with the weight of my actions. I
deserved punishment for what I had done. Leaning closer to the fireplace, I
stretched out my hand, letting the heat begin to sear my skin. The pain was
sharp, a momentary distraction. But honestly, it was nothing compared to
the inferno raging in my heart. And she was both the cause and cure for it.
The heat grew more intense, the pain more acute, but I welcomed
it. I needed it. I needed to feel something—anything other than the crushing
weight of my remorse.
But suddenly, I was yanked back by a forceful grip, pulling me
away from the flames. I gasped, disoriented, as Giovanni's face came into
focus. His eyes were wide with alarm and fury.
"Capo, what the hell are you doing?" He shouted. He gripped my
shoulders, shaking me as if to jolt me back to reality.
I looked down at my hand. The skin was reddened and beginning to
blister. The physical pain paled in comparison to the torment in my heart.
"You can't keep doing this to yourself," Giovanni said, his voice softer now.
"Angela wouldn't want this. She wouldn't want you to destroy yourself."
His words sliced through me when he mentioned the woman I had
loved. The woman I had betrayed.
"I deserve this," I muttered in my voice broken. "I deserve to suffer
for what I did to her."
Giovanni's grip tightened on my shoulders, his eyes boring into
mine. "No, Capo. You need to live. You need to find a way to move
forward. For her. For yourself." I shook my head, unable to see a way out of
the darkness. "Please," he said, his voice cracking. "Don't let her death be
the end of you. Fight for her memory. Fight for your own redemption." His
words hung in the air as a lifeline I wasn't sure I had the strength to grasp.
But then I realised the word he used.
Death.
Instant rage found its way into my nerves, electrifying my entire
body. I grabbed a vase and hurled it across the room, watching it shatter
into countless pieces against the wall. "She’s not dead! I know she isn’t!" I
shouted, my voice echoing in the empty room. "I will find her. None of you
understand. She cannot leave me, not like this. I won’t allow it! She was
mine, and forever will be. I will not let her go."
 They think I’m going mad, that I’m delusional, and that I need a
psychiatrist? But who will tell them that I’m not mad! They don't know it,
but my heart knows that she is alive. I just need to find her. And then I will
beg her to forgive me for my actions. Beg her on my knees until she
forgives.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 28
Angela
I was trapped in a sea of darkness, my body feeling like it was
weighed down by an invisible force. The rhythmic beeping of machines
punctuated the silence. Despite the overwhelming heaviness, I could feel a
faint trembling in my limbs, a subtle shake that mirrored the turmoil within
my mind. My fingers twitched, curling slightly as if reaching for something
just out of grasp. My breathing quickened.
The headlights of an oncoming car blinded us, the screech of tires,
the sound of metal crashing, bending, and then... nothing.
The car spun out of control, the world outside a blur of rain and
darkness. I felt myself being thrown around, the seatbelt cutting into me.
There was a deafening crash, followed by an eerie silence.
I could hear my mother’s soft voice in my head like a haunting
echo. "Angela, we love you. Always remember that." Her words, the last she
ever spoke to me, lingered in the void, a reminder of what I had lost.
I felt a sharp jolt, and the nightmare dissipated. I was back in the
void, the beeping sound more pronounced now. My body ached all over,
and I was acutely aware of the sterile smell of the hospital room, though I
still couldn’t open my eyes or move.
But the memories wouldn’t leave me. They played on repeat,
blending the innocence of my childhood with the terror of that night. Each
loop left me more exhausted, more desperate to wake up to escape this
endless cycle of nightmares.
Somewhere in the distance, I thought I heard someone calling my
name. I wanted to respond, to reach out and tell them I was here, trapped in
this prison of my mind. But I couldn’t. I was a spectator, powerless and lost,
caught between the past and a reality I couldn’t touch. "Angela,
please. Wake up. You have to wake up." The voice was familiar. My mind
clung to it, desperate to escape the torment of my memories. The warmth of
the hand holding mine spread through my body, and I felt a flicker of hope.
Could it be Lorenzo? My heart ached at the thought, and I mustered every
ounce of strength I had to respond.
"Angela, come on. You can do it. Wake up."
I fought against the heaviness, my eyelids fluttering as I tried to
open them. The effort was excruciating, as if I were lifting a thousand-
pound weight. But the voice continued, encouraging me, urging me on. I
focused on it, imagining Lorenzo's face.
With a final, desperate push, I forced my eyes open. The world
came into view slowly, a blur of colors and shapes that gradually sharpened
into clarity. My heart leaped in anticipation, but then sank just as quickly
when I saw who was beside me.
It wasn't Lorenzo.
It was Jacob.
He sat by my bedside, his face etched with worry and exhaustion.
His eyes met mine, and relief washed over his features. But I couldn't hide
the disappointment that flooded through me. I had hoped—prayed—that
it’d be Lorenzo.
"Angela? Thank God," Jacob whispered. He squeezed my hand
gently, his eyes searching mine for any sign of recognition. "I was so
worried."
I tried to speak, but my throat was dry, and the words wouldn't
come. Instead, I just nodded weakly, acknowledging his presence. The room
was quiet except for the steady beeping of the monitors and the faint hum of
machinery. The air felt heavy with unspoken emotions, the weight of
everything that had happened pressing down on us
A sudden, sharp pain pierced my chest, as if something had almost
ripped my heart out. It was an unbearable pressure, a sensation so intense
that it forced me to confront the reality I had been evading. Memories
crashed over me.
The diamonds. The rooftop. The gunshot. Lorenzo.
Everything fell into place with brutal clarity, and I gasped, the
realization flooding back all at once. My chest heaved as I struggled to
breathe, my hand instinctively moved to clutch at the source of the pain.
Jacob's eyes widened in alarm. "Angela, stay with me," he urged,
his voice laced with urgency. He pressed a button on the side of the bed,
calling for the doctor. "We need a doctor in here, now!"
 The room blurred around me, the beeping of the monitors growing
louder and more frantic. My vision tunneled, and I could feel the panic
rising, threatening to consume me.
The door burst open, and a flurry of medical personnel rushed in. I
could hear their voices as they assessed my condition. Jacob stepped back,
giving them space, but his eyes never left me.
"She's experiencing significant chest pain," Jacob explained to the
doctor, his voice steady but urgent.
The doctor nodded, leaning over me to check my vitals. "Angela,
can you hear me?" he asked gently. "I need you to stay calm."
I nodded weakly. He asked me a series of questions, testing my
memory and awareness. Each answer I gave seemed to ground me a little
more, pulling me back from the brink. As the doctor continued his
examination, the pain in my chest began to subside, replaced by a dull ache.
The initial shock was wearing off, leaving behind heavy exhaustion.
The doctor finished his assessment, nodding to the nurse beside
him. "Her vitals are stabilizing," he said. "We'll keep monitoring her, but
she seems to be coming around."
Jacob let out a breath he didn't realize he'd been holding. "Thank
you," he said to the doctor before turning back to me. "Thank goodness you
are finally up. You don’t know how…how scared I was,” his voice cracked
slightly.
“What happened?” I finally managed to ask after a few minutes, my
voice trembling. The memories were so clear. I remembered the bullet's
trajectory straight to my chest. I had seen it coming and hadn’t flinched. I
wanted it. I wanted to escape this harsh reality people call life. I took it
willingly. Then what was I doing here? Why was I still alive?
“I was on the last floor when you ran up to the rooftop,” Jacob
began. His voice was distant as he relived the moment. “I was busy getting
rid of Lorenzo’s men when I saw you falling from the window view.” He
paused, his eyes glazing over as if the memory were too painful to recount.
“I couldn’t… couldn’t…” He inhaled sharply, unable to finish the sentence.
“I jumped right after and brought you here. The bullet was removed. You
survived because it missed your heart by a few inches. But the damage was
deep. Since then, you’ve been in a coma.”
“How long?”
 “Five months.”
My heart stopped, and for a moment, I felt like I had lost
everything. Five months? It didn’t feel real. None of this did. I wanted to
slip back into the endless sleep I had just woken up from and maybe not
wake up this time. I couldn’t live with the guilt of what I had done. I had
betrayed the only man who had ever loved me, who had treated me like I
was his world. And I used him.
The weight of my actions pressed down on me, threatening to crush
my spirit. I closed my eyes, wishing I could undo everything. But I knew I
couldn’t. The damage was done.
“You shouldn’t have done it,” I said plainly, not looking at him.
“What?” Jacob looked confused, his brow furrowing.
“Saved me.” Anger simmered in my gaze as my eyes snapped in his
direction. “You shouldn’t have saved me!”
“Do you even realize what you are saying, Angela? You wanted me
to let you drown—”
“Yes!” I yelled, my voice echoing in the sterile room. “Because I
wanted to! I knew what I was doing!”
“Are you out of your mind?” Jacob stared at me, wide-eyed and
incredulous.
“No, I was finally in control for once! It was the only way I could
have paid for my sins! For destroying the only good thing that ever
happened to me! I ruined it. And if you want to tell me otherwise, then save
it. Because you will never understand the feeling of loving a person to the
moon and back, even after knowing that you have no future with them,
Jacob!”
Jacob froze, his eyes not leaving my teary ones. He looked hurt,
almost broken. It was as if he was ripped away from something he loved
and could do nothing but watch. The heavy silence stretched between us.
Finally, he opened his mouth to speak. The pain in his voice caught me off
guard. For a moment, I saw my own suffering mirrored in his eyes.
“Trust me, Angela, I know.”

***

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 29
Angela
I had lost count of the days, maybe even weeks, I had spent in this
mental asylum. It was one for me. The routine was unendingly monotonous:
wake up, breakfast, therapy, lunch, more therapy, dinner, and then a
sleepless night filled with nightmares and restless tossing.
I felt like a caged animal, trapped within these walls by the
insistence of doctors who thought they knew better. The worst part was
Jacob. He was the one who had convinced them to keep me here, believing
it was for my own good. Every time I saw him, anger surged through me.
He couldn’t understand that I felt fine.
“Good morning, Angela,” Nurse Clara said with her usual forced
cheerfulness as she entered my room with a tray of bland breakfast food.
“Morning,” I muttered, barely glancing at her. I picked at the food,
not really hungry but knowing I had to eat if I wanted any chance of
convincing them I was better.
The physical and mental therapy sessions were the worst. Again, it
was Jacob’s idea. Dr. Harris would sit across from me, her eyes filled with a
mixture of pity and professional detachment.
“How are you feeling today, Angela?” She would always start.
“Fine,” I’d reply, my voice flat. “I feel fine.”
She’d nod sympathetically, jotting down notes on her pad. “These
things take time. You’ve been through a lot.”
I wanted to scream at her, to tear the notebook from her hands and
shred it into pieces. To prove to her somehow that I wasn’t a mental patient
here! I get it; whatever happened was traumatic, but if the patient was
insisting that they were fine, then why couldn’t the doctors just understand
that? Just because I didn’t talk much, does not mean I’m depressed! Though
staying in this place for long could definitely change that. It was frustrating.
I clenched my fists and forced myself to stay calm. They wouldn’t
discharge me if they thought I was overexerting myself.
 The days blurred together. I spent hours staring out the window,
watching the world outside move on without me. The sky would change
from blue to gray and then to the deep indigo of night, but it all felt the
same.
So I finally made the decision of getting out of here. At 6:30 AM, I
got dressed in the stolen scrubs and waited. The moments stretched out
endlessly and my heart thudding in my throat. Finally, at 6:50 AM, Nurse
Clara entered with my breakfast tray. She smiled at me. I returned her
smile, forcing myself to stay calm. Once she left, I counted to one hundred,
giving her enough time to move on to the next room. I slipped out of bed,
retrieved my stash from the mattress, and headed for the door. I moved
quietly.
The hallway was deserted. I knew I had to act quickly. I swiped the
keycard I had stolen from Clara, praying it would work. The door clicked
open, and I stepped into the staff-only corridor. My heart raced as I made
my way to the stairwell. I knew the main elevators were too risky—too
many people, too many chances to be seen.
I descended the stairs swiftly with my senses on high alert. When I
reached the ground floor, I peered through the small window in the stairwell
door. The reception area was right in front of my eyes, but there were nurses
and security guards milling about. I took a deep breath, waiting for the right
moment.
At around 7:15 AM, a delivery truck arrived, and the guards moved
to assist. This was my chance. I pushed open the door and walked briskly
toward the exit, keeping my head down and my pace steady. I could feel my
pulse pounding in my ears, every nerve in my body screaming at me to run,
but I forced myself to stay calm.
As I reached the front door, a guard glanced my way. I flashed a
confident smile, hoping my disguise was convincing enough. He nodded
absently and turned back to his conversation. I pushed the door open and
stepped outside, the cool morning air hitting my face like a blast of
freedom.
I kept walking, not daring to look back until I was several blocks
away. Only then did I allow myself to breathe. I had done it. I was
free.
I walked down the road, glancing over my shoulder every few
moments to ensure no one was following me. The city was waking up,
people were going about their morning routines, and for the first time in a
long while, I felt a small sense of normalcy.
Lost in my thoughts, I didn't notice the car until it was too late. It
wasn't speeding, but it caught me off guard, nudging me hard enough to
make me stumble. Pain shot through my chest where the bullet wound was.
I can’t believe it’s been five months but the ache is still erupts in moments
like such. I hissed, clutching my chest as I tried to steady myself.
The car screeched to a halt, and I could hear the driver's door open.
"Oh my God, are you alright?" a voice called out, filled with concern. I
looked up, ready to wave them off, but froze when I saw who it was.
***

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 30
Angela
“Angela?” The person in front of me exhaled in disbelief. “Are you fucking
kidding me?” My mouth fell open, unable to find words for a moment.
“What do you think you’re doing? You’re supposed to be resting in the
hospital!”
“I… I was… going for a walk,” I blurted out, knowing how
ridiculous it sounded.
“For a walk?” Jacob scoffed. “Like a thief?”
“Fine! I couldn’t stay there any longer. It’s making me sick. I had to
get out.”
“You could’ve...” He gritted his teeth before sighing. “You could’ve
gotten hurt!”
“I’m fine. And will you please stop treating me like a baby?” He
shook his head in disappointment before coming to my side and taking my
hand, guiding me to his car.
“Where are we going?” I asked, confused.
“You can’t stay out here for long. Lorenzo is still on the lookout for
you.” My heart skipped a beat at the mention of his name.
“He knows I’m alive?” I asked, surprised.
“He doesn’t. He just refuses to believe you’re dead. Everyone
around him says otherwise, but he’s still got his men searching for you.”
Jacob pulled the car onto the main road.
“Then how come he didn’t find us at the hospital? That should’ve
been his first target.”
“His men came to the hospital,” Jacob said, taking a sharp right. “A
few connections helped me keep your identity hidden.” Connections? Jacob
had connections here? Why didn’t I know about that? “Mikhael.” Jacob
answered my unspoken question plainly, keeping his eyes on the road.
“Mikhael?” My eyes snapped in his direction to see if I heard right.
“As in Mikhael Romano?”
 “Yes, Angela. Him.”
“What does he have to do with any of this?”
“He was quite ecstatic to receive the news of his father’s death.
Declan actually made his job easier by clearing the way. He called to
confirm, asking me to take care of a few things here for him. So I asked for
a favor in return.”
“So you and Mikhael are on speaking terms?” Why did I feel
betrayed not knowing this?
“Always have been,” Jacob said with a small smirk. “We had
something in common, after all. We both despised a man named Nikolai
Romano.” I nodded, taking his words in. So that means Jacob definitely had
something to do with Mikhael hunting down Nikolai’s shipments every
freaking time and getting away with it.
During the ride, my mind wandered back to Lorenzo. He’s looking
for me. Could it be because... Stop it, Angela! He’s looking to have your
head, not to welcome you with open arms. Lorenzo Martinez never gives
second chances. He said so himself way too many times.
“When can we leave Sicily?” I asked Jacob.
“Nikolai had our passports last. I tried searching for them, but it
was futile. I’m working on a way out. Until then, we have to stay here and
make some arrangements.” Jacob killed the engine in front of a building I
had never seen before. It was a small, three-story structure in the middle of
nowhere. I sighed, processing all the information, my hand absentmindedly
rubbing the rough skin on my other wrist.
“I broke it.”
“Huh?” I turned to face Jacob. He pointed at my wrist, where the
chip had been embedded.
“The remote. It slipped out of Sebastian’s pocket during the attack.
I got my hands on it before he realized. Don’t worry. We will never have to
go through that again,” Jacob said, smiling softly. I returned the smile,
feeling a weight lift off my chest. I was no longer a slave to someone’s
whims, no longer a tool for their pleasure. I could finally do as I pleased.
As if.
My inner voice mocked me. I still couldn’t have the only person I
wanted.
Jacob guided me inside the building, his hand firm yet gentle on my
arm. The place was sparse, but it was safe. For now. We entered a small
apartment on the second floor. It was modest, with only the essentials, but it
was still better compared to the hospital and everything else I had endured.
“Make yourself comfortable,” Jacob said, setting down a bag with
some clothes and toiletries. “We’ll figure out our next steps from here.”
I nodded, still in a daze. “Thank you, Jacob. For everything.”
***

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 31
Lorenzo
1 month Later
“Any updates?” I asked, the weariness evident in my voice.
Giovanni sighed heavily, shaking his head. “Nothing, Capo. I don’t
think any of this is worth it. We’re chasing a mirage. You need to accept
that she’s no longer—”
One harsh look from me had him clamping his mouth shut as I
pulled the cigar away from my lips. “Since when did you grow a spine to
talk back to me?”
I knew I shouldn’t be taking any of this out on him. Despite
everything, he was still following my orders. But I didn’t ask for hopeless
advice. The past few months had been a blur of anger and despair. As a man
who always had control over every situation, no matter what the
circumstances, I was doing a terrible job. “Remember who the boss is next
time you speak to me.”
“Pardon, Capo,” Giovanni lowered his head in submission.
“Leave me alone,” I demanded, and he quickly obliged, leaving me
to duel with my dark stream of thoughts.
The room fell into a heavy silence, the only sound the crackling of
the fire and the occasional rustle of paper from the desk. I took another drag
from the cigar, feeling the smoke fill my lungs and then slowly exhale,
watching the wisps disappear into the air. My thoughts were a chaotic mess,
constantly looping back to Angela. It had been months since her
disappearance, and every lead, every trail had turned into nothing.
Giovanni’s words echoed in my mind, but I refused to accept them. She
wasn’t dead. I knew my woman was a fighter.
I stood up abruptly, pacing the room, my mind racing. The
frustration, the helplessness, it was eating me alive. Every day without her
felt like a dagger slowly twisting in my chest. I walked to the window,
staring out at the city below, the lights flickering like tiny stars in the
distance. The world kept moving, oblivious to my torment.
“Angela,” I whispered. My hands clenched into fists, the cigar now
a forgotten stub between my fingers. I couldn’t lose hope. Not now. Not
ever.
But how long could I keep this up? The constant search, the
sleepless nights, the endless meetings with informants who had nothing new
to tell me.
I needed her back. Not just for me, but for my empire. Without her,
everything felt meaningless. I turned away from the window, the weight of
my responsibilities pressing down on me.
“Giovanni!” I called out, my voice echoing through the empty
room. He reappeared almost instantly, waiting for my next command. “Get
everyone on alert. I want no resource untapped to find her. No stone left
unturned, no corner unexplored. Understand?”
“Yes, Capo,” he replied, nodding firmly before turning to carry out
my orders.
I watched him leave. I would find her. I had to. Because without
Angela, I was nothing but a hollow shell, a king without his queen. And I
refused to let that be my reality.
***
Angela
The past month has been an exhausting blur. Thanks to Jacob, I had
managed to land a job as a cashier at a small, cozy café. It wasn’t much, but
it kept me occupied and gave me a sense of purpose, even if it was
temporary. Living in the apartment Jacob had arranged for me had its perks,
but it also meant living with the constant fear of being found.
​I stood behind the counter, wearing a red wig and colored contact
lenses that turned my eyes a shade of grey. The transformation was
necessary, but it didn’t make me feel any less paranoid. Every time a
customer walked in, I felt a jolt of anxiety. But so far, my disguise has held
up.
“Good morning, what can I get for you today?” I asked the next
customer, forcing a smile as I took their order. My voice was cheerful, but
my mind was elsewhere. I couldn’t wait for my shift to end.
 As I rang up the order and handed over the receipt, I caught a
glimpse of my reflection in the coffee machine. The red hair and grey eyes
stared back at me. It was strange, seeing myself like this, but at least it
meant I could walk the streets without too much fear.
“Thanks, have a great day,” I said, watching the customer leave
before turning my attention to the next in line.
Working in the café wasn’t all bad. My previous experience had
come in handy, and I quickly got the hang of things. The aroma of freshly
brewed coffee, the gentle hum of conversations, and the occasional clatter
of dishes—it all felt oddly comforting.
But as the hours dragged on, my impatience grew. I glanced at the
clock, willing the minutes to pass faster. My feet ached from standing, and
my chest still twinged with pain if I moved too quickly.
I took a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves as I handed over a
latte to a young woman. “Here you go, enjoy.”
“Thank you,” she replied with a smile, and I nodded, my mind
already drifting back to my thoughts.
The repetitive nature of the job gave me too much time to think.
My mind often wandered back to certain silver eyes. Has he given up on
finding me yet? Or does he still want my head? I shook my head, trying to
clear the memories. I couldn’t afford to dwell on the past, not now.
As the day finally came to an end, I breathed a sigh of relief. My
shift was over. I quickly counted the till, cleaned up my station, and waved
goodbye to my coworkers.
“See you tomorrow,” one of them called out, and I nodded, forcing
another smile.
“Yeah, see you,” I replied before stepping out into the cool evening
air. The walk back to the apartment was short, but it gave me a chance to
clear my head. The streets were bustling with people, everyone lost in their
own worlds. I kept my head down, avoiding eye contact, and made my way
home.
Once inside, I locked the door behind me and leaned against it,
closing my eyes. The safety of the apartment was a welcome relief. I peeled
off the wig and contacts. For now, this was my life—a life of hiding.
***

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 32
Lorenzo
“The last truck has been cleared. Emir transferred the payment,”
Giovanni reported, his voice cutting through the low hum of the car’s
engine.
I leaned back, closing my eyes as I let the words sink in. The past
weeks had been a relentless cycle of operations and transactions, but there
was a hollowness to it all. “And the local thugs?” I asked, more out of habit
than genuine interest.
“They’ve been neutralized,” he replied.
I opened my eyes, glancing out the window as the cityscape blurred
past. The market was bustling, vendors shouting and children laughing.
“Good,” I said absently. It had been a grueling week, filled with the bitter
acceptance that Angela might truly be gone. The weight of that settled
heavily in my chest.
After countless futile attempts to find her, I finally broke down.
Giovanni had found me in my office. The weight of failure and loss pressed
down on me, making it hard to breathe.
“Capo,” Giovanni said softly, a rare tenderness in his voice.
I looked up at him as my vision blurred with unshed tears. “She’s
gone, Giovanni,” I whispered, the words tasting like ash on my tongue.
“Angela’s gone.”
Giovanni knelt beside me, his strong hand resting on my shoulder.
“We’ve done everything we could, Capo. Sometimes...sometimes we have to
accept things we can’t change.” I tried to maintain my composure, to hold
onto the control I was known for, but it shattered in that moment. Sobs
wracked my body, and Giovanni pulled me into a tight hug. I cried on his
shoulder.
“It’s okay, Capo,” he murmured.
 For the first time in what felt forever, the raw vulnerability I felt
was both foreign and overwhelming, but necessary. It was the first step in
facing the painful truth. Now, as we drove through the market, something
caught my eye. A small stall on the side of the road had dreamcatchers
hanging from a wooden frame, their feathers and beads swaying gently in
the breeze. My heart clenched as a vivid memory surfaced. There was
something about them that excited her. I remembered we had been curled
up on the couch, watching some random movie. In one scene, a
dreamcatcher hung above a bed, and Angela had sat up, her eyes wide with
childlike wonder.
“It’s a dreamcatcher. They say it catches bad dreams and lets the
good ones through,” she pointing at the screen.
I smiled at her enthusiasm. “Do you think it really works?”
“If you believe it does, then yes.” Her face lit up. “If I see one, I
promise I'll get you one,” she said decisively.
“Sure,” I laughed.
Who knew how desperate I would be to have one in my life right
now?
The memory faded, and I found myself back in the car, the pain of
her absence even sharper. I opened my eyes, the dreamcatchers still
swaying gently in the breeze.
“Stop the car,” I said abruptly.
Giovanni looked puzzled but complied, pulling over to the side of
the road. I stepped out, feeling an inexplicable pull toward the stall. As I
approached, I noticed a red-haired woman examining one of the
dreamcatchers with a look of fascination.
I picked up a dreamcatcher, running my fingers over the delicate
threads and feathers. The red-haired woman next to me picked one up. I
barely paid attention to her; my focus was entirely on the memory of
Angela. But then, a familiar scent wafted through the air, stopping me in my
tracks. An intoxicating mix of musk and citrus that I could never forget hit
me with a reckoning force. For a second, I was completely obsessed, lost in
that scent. It was my favorite drug, one that I could inhale for the rest of my
life and never tire of. My heart raced, my senses sharpened, and the world
around me faded, trapping me in the scent I could recognize from miles
away.
The scent of her.
 I whispered in disbelief, “Angela?” I froze in my position as my
mind turned hazy, the scent completely clouding it.
The red-haired woman started to walk away after buying the
dreamcatcher, and my eyes whipped up to her. Something in her posture,
something so familiar, made my heart race. She remained oblivious to it.
“Angela!” I yelled.
The woman stilled for a moment, just a fraction of a second, before
she started running. Without looking back, she ran. And I ran after her.
“Angela, stop!” I called out, my heart pounding in my chest.
She darted through the crowded market, weaving between people
and stalls. I pushed through, ignoring the startled looks and angry shouts.
My mind was focused only on catching up to her.
Please, God! Let it be her.
“Angela, stop!” I shouted, desperation creeping into my voice.
She didn’t stop. She ran faster, her red hair streaming behind her
like a flame. I pushed myself harder, my breath coming in ragged gasps.
She took a sharp turn down a narrow alley, and I followed, the distance
between us closing.
Just as I thought I was almost there, she took a sharp left. We were
now in a quieter maze of alleys. But that wouldn’t be a problem for me.
This was my city, and these walls were something I was well accustomed
to.
How long will you run, little mouse?
I knew the streets like the back of my hand. As she continued
straight, I took an alternate turn, a shortcut that would give me the
advantage. My mind raced as I calculated the steps, the turns, the pace. The
chase was on.
***

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 33
Angela
My legs burned, but the thought of him catching up to me pushed
me forward. I didn’t know my little trip to the market would literally make
me end up in hell. I knew my doomsday was near. But I thought I could
postpone it just a bit longer until I heard Lorenzo call out my name.
My first mistake was freezing after hearing his voice. The second
was running. Fuck, how could I be so stupid?
I thought some fresh air on a weekend would be a good dose of
refreshment. But who knew it would end up becoming the worst decision of
my life. I cut through another alley as I heard the footsteps behind me
beginning to fade. I only knew one thing; if he caught me, I’d be as good as
dead.
I cut through another alley, my breath coming in ragged gasps. The
adrenaline surged through my veins, making my heart race even faster. The
quick, desperate rhythm of my escape pounded in my ears, louder than the
city’s distant hum.
Just as I rounded a corner, a blade whizzed past me, missing by
inches and embedding itself in the wall adjacent to me. I paused, my eyes
widened as I heaved, turning to look at where the blade had buried itself in
the wall. My pulse skyrocketed as fear gripped my chest. Turning to go the
other way, another blade flew by, forcing me to stop in my tracks.
I heard the footsteps again, closer now, echoing through the narrow
alley. My breath hitched as I turned to face him. Our eyes locked, and for a
moment and the world around us seemed to disappear, leaving only the two
of us in that narrow alley. My heart hammered in my chest as I witnessed
him standing in his ever-so-enchanting aura.
“You really thought changing your hair and eye color would be
enough?” His voice was calm, almost taunting, as he walked towards me
like a predator stalking its prey. I stepped back, soon finding myself pressed
against the cold, unyielding wall.
 He wasted no time in lunging at me and trapped me between his
arms. My heart skipped a beat, as excitement and fear churned in my
stomach. His intoxicating scent washed over me, making me forget my
surroundings.
“You really did underestimate me, didn't you?” His breath was hot
against my ear as he inhaled sharply, seeming to savour the scent of my
perfume. “You forgot to change your scent, Dolcezza,” he said in a dark,
obsessed voice.
My eyes widened, the reality of my situation crashing down on me.
Lorenzo’s eyes bore into mine, filled with a dangerous intensity. I could feel
his breath on my skin; his proximity overwhelmed me.
I decided not to let my confidence slip. But it went down the drain
when I saw the anger and pain in his eyes. It was so sharp, I felt it could
slice me in half. His hands shot up, slowly pulling my wig off, and then he
yanked out my hairpin, letting my dark tendrils tumble down my shoulders.
I stayed silent, my shortness of breath still evident in my heaving chest.
"Why?" he asked darkly, his voice dripping with a mixture of rage
and sorrow. Of course, the first thing he would want to know was why I
betrayed him. His eyes bore into mine, searching for answers, for some sign
that it wasn’t true, that there was some explanation that could make sense of
the madness. "Why, Angela?" Lorenzo's voice thundered through the
narrow alley as he punched the wall right next to my head.
I wanted to look away, to escape the intensity of his stare, but I
couldn’t. I was pinned against the wall, both physically and emotionally.
His grip on my arm tightened, not enough to hurt, but enough to make it
clear that he wasn’t letting me go until he got his answer.
“I…” I started, my voice trembling. How could I possibly explain?
“Speak!” he barked, shaking me slightly, his patience wearing thin.
“Tell me why you did it, Angela!” Tears welled up in my eyes, blurring my
vision. I swallowed hard, trying to find the words, but they caught in my
throat, choked by the guilt and shame that had been festering inside me for
so long.
"I had no choice," I whispered.
"Why the fuck did you take the bullet? You could have dodged it! I
knew you could!" His fury intensified, eyes burning with the heat of the real
reason behind his pain. So he didn’t care that I betrayed him?
 "I deserved it. After everything I did, I deserved it," I confessed, my
voice cracking with the weight of my guilt.
"And what? Just die on me? Make me the fucking villain? Why the
fuck did you do it? You could have told me!" His frustration made him
clench his fist.
"I did what I did. I'm no saint. I did betray you, and that’s the end of
the story," I admitted, tears streaming down my face.
"Then why did you not kill me? Hm? You don't miss, Angela. Isn’t
that what you said? Then why the hell didn't you shoot me when you had
the chance?” I stayed silent. Do you even realize how much those words
have haunted me for months?” His voice thundered, shaking with a raw
intensity that echoed through the alley. I stood there, speechless, unable to
find words to match the storm brewing in his eyes. “Do you have any idea
what I went through every single day, searching for you like a madman,
hoping against all odds that somehow you were still alive? Do you
understand the torment of being labeled delusional by everyone around me,
for clinging to the hope that you might miraculously appear before me one
day?” His voice cracked on the last words, the weight of his emotions
crashing down like a tidal wave. "Show me," his demand cut through the air
sharp and urgent, fueled by a mix of anger and desperation that left no room
for argument.
"What...?" I barely managed to utter before he grabbed my shirt
collar and yanked the fabric down popping the first two buttons to expose
my cleavage, his eyes fixating on the bullet scar at its center.
"Fuck! Fucking hell!" He banged his hand on the wall. "You could
have fucking died!"
"And I wanted to! You think I wanted to live with the burden of
what I fucking did?" I shouted back, my own anger rising to meet his.
"Why? I need to hear it! Fucking tell me. Please." His voice
cracked, a plea hidden beneath the rage. “You said you trusted me! You
could’ve told me whatever that bastard made you do. Then why didn’t
you?”
"Because it was my mistake to care when I was not supposed to! I
cared! And that was my sin. I broke the only rule I wasn't supposed to. I
knew I had to pay for it sooner or later,’’ I sniffed. “Just finish this, please.
And this time, aim for the head."
"You make me so mad... I... fuck!" He ran a hand through his hair.
 "Don't do this. Either kill me or let me go." I was tired of the
constant running and hiding.
"I can't. Want to fucking know why? You are my wife. I don't care
if we're not married yet. You were my fucking wife the day I put the ring on
you. You were my fucking wife the first day I set eyes on you. The moment
I saw you, I owned you. I told you, Angel, once you gave yourself to me,
there was no going back. And now that you've made the biggest mistake of
your life, you need to fucking pay."
"I said you could kill—"
"You will marry me. Today. Right now!" He declared fiercely. I
froze, digesting his words.
"You are not thinking this through. I betrayed you. You don't give
second chances, Enzo. It's not you."
"Yes, it's not me! I've lost my mind, blaming myself for the last
fucking six months that I killed you. You died because of me. I can't bear
the thought, Angela! Even though everyone was screaming at me that you
died, my heart said otherwise. I wasn’t ready to believe that you could leave
me so easily. My heart knew you were still here. I just had to look harder,” I
gaped at him, not finding any words. “I fucking love you, Angela
Thompson! I'm crazily, obsessively, most fucking dangerously, and
psychopathically in love with you! Do you even realize what I went through
when I couldn't find your body in the lake? I died a million deaths there,
Angela! The chills I get when I realize that this fucking mark on your chest
—” he jabbed a finger where the scar was, “it was given by me. If it hadn't
missed your heart by a few centimeters, I could have killed you! I could
have taken my own life!" I remained silent, his words washing over me like
a sudden revelation, though the intensity of his love was nothing new to me.
"I don't deserve this. I don't deserve you." I shook my head while
my voice was a broken whisper.
"Since you betrayed me, I'm the one who's going to decide what
you deserve. And you deserve to be mine. Only mine. And just to make it
clear, I am not asking."
"Enzo—" I tried to protest, but he cut me off with a fierce,
desperate kiss.
"Enough talking." He continued to kiss me, his lips demanding, his
hands framing my face. "I love you. I fucking love you, Angela. I don't care
about anything else. Just you. Just you."
 "I love you too, Enzo," I cried, the words spilling out between sobs.
"I'm so fucking sorry! And I love you so much, gosh, it hurts!"
"Just keep kissing me!" he commanded, and I complied eagerly,
feeling his strong arms enveloping me as he lifted me up, my legs
instinctively wrapping around him. He pressed me gently against the wall,
deepening the kiss with a fervor that spoke of longing and relief
intertwined. And just for that moment, I clung onto him, hoping to never
wake up from this dream.
***

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 34
Angela
Lorenzo kicked open the door to his room, eyes blazing with desire.
The force of his movements sent a potent blend of fear and anticipation
coiling in my stomach. The door slammed shut behind us.
He pressed me against the wall with a rough urgency. His hands
gripped my wrists and pinned them above my head. His eyes, dark and
intense, locked onto mine, conveying a raw, unspoken need that took my
breath away. He leaned in, his lips crashing into mine with a fervor that was
both punishing and possessive.
I gasped into his mouth, the kiss fierce and consuming, leaving me
dizzy with a heady mix of emotions. His hands roamed my body with a
rough determination, tugging at my clothes, each touch igniting a fire
beneath my skin. I wrapped my legs around his waist, pulling him closer,
feeling the hard planes of his body pressed against mine.
"Angela," he growled, his voice a low rumble that sent a thrill
through me. "You're mine."
He tore his lips from mine, trailing fiery kisses down my neck,
biting and sucking, marking me as his own. "Lorenzo," my voice trembled
as I breathed out. He responded with a growl, his teeth grazing my
collarbone before he claimed my lips again. His hands moved to the
waistband of my pants, yanking them down with a roughness that only
heightened the tension between us.
Pressing me harder against the wall, his hands gripped my hips with
bruising force. The raw hunger in his eyes made my heart race, and I
nodded, unable to find my voice. He positioned himself between my legs,
his body a solid, demanding presence against mine.
"You're mine," he growled possessively. "Do you understand?
Mine."
I barely had time to nod before he thrust into me with a force that
left me gasping. He moved with a rough, relentless rhythm, his hands
gripping me tightly as he took me. Each movement was filled with an
intensity that bordered on pain, but it only heightened the pleasure. Our
bodies collided with a desperate need, the sound of our flesh meeting
echoing in the room.
"Lorenzo," I moaned, my nails digging into his back as I clung to
him. He growled in response, his lips capturing mine in a bruising kiss.
There was nothing gentle about this; it was raw and primal.
As we reached the peak, he whispered my name with a mix of
hunger and love. I cried out, my body tensing as the wave of pleasure
crashed over me. He followed soon after, his grip on me tightening as he
found his release.
We heaved against each other, our bodies still entwined, our breaths
mingling as we tried to catch our breath. The room was filled with the scent
of sweat and sex. Lorenzo's arms wrapped around me, his grip possessive
even in the aftermath.
My head fell onto his shoulder, knowing we were done, when I
heard his dark chuckle. “I’m not finished, Dolcezza!” Before I knew what
was happening, he peeled my off the wall and crashed his mouth against
mine. He wrapped his arm around my back, keeping me locked to his body.
I was so overwhelmed when he kissed the ever-loving crap out of me, I
couldn’t even breathe. His tongue lashed at mine, his teeth nipping at my
bottom lip, consuming me with a passion that was foreign to me.
Holy shit, he’s grown a hell of a lot more intense and passionate
than I last remember. Before I knew it, he walked us over to his dresser,
gently setting me down on it. “Spread your leg for me.”
“Commanding much?” I smirked before obeying, pretending my
voice didn’t sound embarrassing at all, even after being so breathy.
He ignored before dropping to his knees. Before I could say
anything, his mouth descended on my folds, making me throw my head
back. He sucked and licked, making me a moaning mess before pushing
two fingers inside me.
Lorenzo pressed his face deeper into my cunt, licking me
everywhere. “Oh, fuck!” I cried as his tongue slid along my slit and then
circled it. I straightened at the sensation, my mind turning hazy. He was
owning every inch of me. “Enzo!” I screamed before my body convulsed,
and I came crashing down from my high once again.
 “That’s right! Scream my name. Tell everyone only I can make you
feel this good.” My mouth fell open, eyes tightly shut as I got over what I
could easily rank as the best orgasm of my life.
Lorenzo came back up to meet my eyes before gathering me in my
arms. He walked towards the bed. I thought I could finally catch my breath,
only to have it kicked out of my lungs when he tossed me on the mattress.
“Ready for round three, Angel?”
***

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 35
Lorenzo
“I want to bring that bastard back to life and kill him myself this
time,” I growled, my grip tightening on Angela's wrist. The sight of the
rough, scarred skin beneath my fingers filled me with a cold fury. I leaned
in, pressing a gentle kiss to her wrist despite the storm raging inside me.
“I’m sorry I couldn’t save you from all that.”
“It’s not your fault. You didn’t even know me then,” she said softly,
her attempt at a chuckle falling flat.
“That doesn’t make it any better,” I muttered, unable to shake the
weight of my guilt. “What about him?”
“Who?”
“Jacob?” I said, suddenly remembering the loose end that still
needed tying.
“Shit! I almost forgot.” Angela fished for a cheap keypad phone. “I
need to call him,” she said, dialing his number. Without warning, I snatched
her phone away. “It can wait. He’s lucky I can’t kill him because he saved
you. So I owe him for that. But that doesn’t make me hate him any less.”
“Why?”
Because you’re too blind to see that the guy is in fucking love with
you. It was evident after Angela narrated the whole story of her life and in
every action he took for her, but I kept that observation to myself.
A knock on the door interrupted my thoughts. I got out of bed to
see it was Giovanni waiting on the other side. “The arrangements are done.
The dress is here.”
“Good,” I muttered. “Freshen up and get the cars out. We’ll leave in
an hour,” Giovanni nodded, and I closed the door behind me.
“What’s happening?” Angela asked, confusion coloring her voice.
“We’re getting married,” I stated firmly.
“What?” Her eyes widened in shock.
 “You thought I wasn't serious back there? It’s not like you haven’t
already said yes to being my wife. So I’m not taking any more chances.”
“I think you were being impulsive. Plus...” she hesitated.
“Plus, given what you know, you probably think that I believe you
said yes to get your hands on the last diamond,” I finished for her. She
nodded, not meeting my eyes. I sat down in front of her, tilting her chin up
before locking eyes with her, trying to see into her very soul. “Did you?”
The wheels in her head turned.
“No.”
“Then did you really want to be my wife back then?”
“Yes.” My lips curled up on one end, and I cupped her cheeks
before pressing a kiss to her forehead and then her lips.
“Then your wish is my command.” She didn’t need to know that it
was the first thing on my to-do list. And I needed to get it done a.s.a.p.
“Now get ready. The makeup artists are here.” She smiled before hurrying
to take a shower.
***
The sun was setting, casting a warm, golden glow over the villa. As
I adjusted my tie in front of the mirror, I could see the reflection of a man
who had been through hell and back. Months of anguish and relentless
searching had led to this moment, and nothing would ruin it. Not now.
As I approached the courtyard, I spotted Declan, Leonardo, and
Emir huddled together near the edge of the gathering. They were dressed
impeccably in their suits. I couldn't help but smile at the sight of them,
knowing they had flown out at a moment's notice to be here for me.
"Look who decided to join us for his own wedding," Declan usually the
quietest among us, quipped with a playful smirk tugging at his lips.
I chuckled, shaking my head. "Someone had to make sure you all
behaved yourselves."
Emir grinned, his eyes twinkling. “I must admit, you could've given us a bit
more notice next time."
"Ah, but where's the fun in that? A wedding is always more exciting
when it's a surprise," I answered.
Leonardo nodded in agreement, his tone playful. "We are only here
to make sure you weren't getting into any more trouble without us around to
keep an eye on you."
 I rolled my eyes, feigning offense. "Me? Trouble? Never."
They exchanged knowing glances, Emir raising an eyebrow.
"Right, because finding your missing fiancée and bringing down half of
Europe's underworld was just a walk in the park."
Declan clapped a hand on my shoulder. "You always did have a
knack for the dramatic, Lorenzo."
I shrugged, unable to suppress a grin. "What can I say? Life's too
short for anything less."
“By the way,” Declan suddenly pulled out a ticket to a ballet show
scheduled in two days in Spain. “I guess you dropped this earlier, Leo,” he
waved the ticket in the air. Leonardo’s eyes widened before he instantly
snatched it out of Declan’s grip.
Emir and I exchanged amused glances. "Since when did you get
into ballet, Leo?" Emir teased, nudging him lightly.
Leonardo chuckled awkwardly. "Oh, you know, just helping out
this ballet company with their ticket sales on my way to the airport. They
were quite desperate with their street team."
Declan snorted. "Right, because we all know how much you love
ballet." I smirked, sensing there was more to Leonardo's story than he was
letting on. "Sure, Leo. Just make sure you don't start giving us a
performance mid-ceremony." Leonardo rolled his eyes playfully, tucking
the ticket away.
"Don't worry, Lorenzo. I'll leave the dancing to the professionals
tonight." The banter continued as we made our way towards the seating
area. Despite the weight of recent events, their presence brought a sense of
reassurance. They were not just allies; they were my brothers-in-arms who
had stood by me through thick and thin.
I saw Giovanni approaching with his characteristic composed
demeanor, his gaze briefly catching mine before he nodded towards the
archway. "Capo, time to take your place up front. The bride is about to
make her entrance."
I stood up, smoothing down my suit jacket as I exchanged a nod
with Declan, Leonardo, and Emir. "Guess that's my cue."
Emir grinned mischievously. "Don't trip on the carpet, Lorenzo.
Wouldn't want to steal the bride's thunder."
Leonardo chuckled. "And remember, no dramatics until after the 'I
dos'."
 I chuckled. "Got it. Thanks, guys." With a final nod to my friends, I
followed Giovanni towards the front of the courtyard. The guests shifted in
their seats, murmuring with anticipation as I took my position. This was it.
The day was finally here.
Giovanni checked his watch subtly, then nodded towards the
entrance. "Here she comes."
The courtyard hushed as the doors swung open, revealing Angela in
her pristine white gown. My breath caught in my throat at the sight of her,
and I forgot to blink. Her dress flowed around her like a waterfall of silk
and lace, accentuating every graceful movement as she walked towards me.
Angela's eyes met mine. The soft curl of her hair framed her face. I
held my breath as she reached the end of the aisle, her gaze unwaveringly
locked with mine. The joy and relief surged through me as I took her hands
in mine, feeling the softness of her skin against my own. "You look
breathtaking," I was barely able to contain the depth of my emotions.
Angela's smile widened, her eyes glistening with happiness. "And
you look handsome," she replied, her voice a soft melody that only I could
hear.
***
Angela
I couldn't believe the day had finally arrived. The silver-eyed man
who had haunted my sinful dreams was about to become my husband. I
wished my mom and dad could have been here to witness this, but I knew
they were watching from the heavens. My eyes scanned the small gathering.
A small smile tugged at my lips when I spotted a familiar face in the crowd.
Despite his efforts to blend in and stay in the shadows, I still recognized
him in a heartbeat. Our eyes met, and he sent a quick wink of assurance.
Yet, I noticed that his eyes lacked their usual sparkle.
Convincing Lorenzo to invite Jacob to the wedding had been a
battle. Lorenzo only relented after I emphasized that Jacob was the closest
thing I had to a brother. With much grumbling and a few tantrums, he
finally agreed. I was just glad Jacob could make it in time. At first, Jacob
was silent after I told him everything over the phone. He finally said he was
happy if I was, but I could hear the sadness lingering in his voice. So I
assured him that my marriage wouldn’t disrupt our bond.
 The officiant began speaking, but I hardly heard the words, too
caught up in the moment, too lost in Lorenzo’s eyes. His thumb gently
brushed over my knuckles. We exchanged our vows and the words felt
inadequate to express the depth of my feelings. But Lorenzo’s eyes told me
he understood. “And do you, Angela, take Lorenzo to be your lawfully
wedded husband, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better or
for worse, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to
cherish, until death do you part?” the officiant asked.
“I do,” I said, my voice clear and unwavering.
“And do you, Lorenzo, take Angela to be your lawfully wedded
wife, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better or for worse, for
richer or for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, until
death do you part?”
“I do.” Lorenzo’s voice was rough with emotion, his eyes never
leaving mine.
The officiant smiled, “By the power vested in me, I now pronounce
you husband and wife. You may kiss the—.”
Lorenzo didn’t wait for another second. He pulled me to him, one
hand cupping my face, the other around my waist, and kissed me with a
fierce urgency. The world around us disappeared, leaving just the two of us
in a bubble of love and passion. His lips moved against mine with a hunger
that spoke of all the time we had lost.
When he finally pulled back, both of us breathless, he rested his
forehead against mine, his eyes filled with love and triumph. “You’re mine,
Angel. Now and forever,” he whispered, his voice low and possessive.
“And you’re mine,” I whispered back, feeling a sense of
completeness I had never known before.
The guests erupted into applause and cheers, but all I could focus
on was the man in front of me—my husband, my love, my everything.
***
“You bitch!” The shout rang out just as everyone was settling in for
lunch after the ceremony. My head whipped around, and I felt the blood
drain from my face. “You fucking did it again, Angela!” Emily, dressed in a
vibrant purple dress, was barreling towards me, one of her heels raised in
the air like a weapon.
 “Ems!” Panic surged through me.
“Don’t you fucking Ems me!”
“I... I can explain.” How could I have forgotten about her? But then
again, with everything that had happened, it made sense that I did.
“Explain?” she snarled. I turned and ran towards a quieter area,
away from the crowd. Glancing back at Lorenzo, I silently begged for help,
but he just shrugged, raising his hands in surrender, indicating I was on my
own. “I thought you fucking died! Do you know how devastated I was
when I couldn't reach you and Giovanni told me you were kidnapped! You
were missing for months, Angela! And then all of a sudden, twelve hours
ago, Gio calls to inform me that you’re getting married to your hunk, and
I’m invited?!” She tossed her heel at me, and I barely managed to duck in
my gown and dodge it. I made a mental note to have a word with Giovanni
later.
“Bitch, I’m the freaking bride! Have some shame!” I shouted back,
trying to avoid the other heel she flung at me.
“Yeah? And I was supposed to be the freaking bridesmaid! But
guess whose plans got canceled because the lovely bride decided to ditch
me, and of course, let’s not forget the fucking delay in the flight Gio booked
for me! And the cherry on top? I was the one who told you how to give your
man a fucking blowjob that landed you next to him, saying your vows! And
this is how you repay me?” She finally stopped to catch her breath, her
chest heaving with frustration.
I stopped running as well, and silence enveloped us for a few
minutes. Unknowingly, a tear slipped down my cheek. The whole wedding
had made me emotional, and I could understand what she was feeling. After
all, I was her only close friend.
“I’m sorry,” I whispered, my voice trembling. We were now a little
away from the crowd, which was a blessing.
“Oh, bitch, no, don’t cry! You’ll ruin your makeup.” She rushed up
to me and enveloped me in a tight hug. “I’m just glad you’re alive. I only
did that because I was worried. Don’t take it to heart. I’m sorry.”
“No, you aren’t wrong about anything. That's why; I’m sorry too,” I
murmured, hugging her back tightly. We stood there for a moment, wrapped
in each other’s arms, the tension easing away. Emily pulled back slightly,
wiping a tear from my cheek with a gentle smile.
 “Just promise me one thing,” she said, her voice softening. “No
more disappearing, okay? I need my best friend around to give me a heart
attack every now and then.”
I laughed through my tears. “I promise.” I couldn’t tell her
everything about my secret-agent-business. But now, I had a chance to start
fresh with her, where she could be my genuine friend, not just someone I
spent time with until my mission was complete.
Emily grinned, her eyes sparkling with mischief. “Good. Now, let’s
get back to your wedding. You’ve got a husband waiting, and I’ve got some
catching up to do with Giovanni about those flight arrangements.” We
walked back to the reception, hand in hand. I glanced at Lorenzo, who was
watching us with a bemused expression.
“Everything settled then, I’m guessing?” He asked, taking my hand.
“Yep.”
As the reception continued, Jacob made his way towards us, his
usual confident demeanor slightly hesitant. He cleared his throat and asked,
"Angela, can we have a moment alone?"
Lorenzo’s grip on my hand tightened immediately. He gave Jacob a
side-eye, his possessiveness shining clearly. "What for?"
Jacob held his ground, his gaze steady. "I just need to talk to her.
It’s important."
I looked up at Lorenzo, giving him a soft smile. "It's okay, Lorenzo.
Just five minutes."
He sighed, clearly reluctant, but finally let go of my hand. "Only
five minutes," he agreed, his voice tinged with a hint of warning.
“Don’t worry. I’ll only need three.” Jacob responded. We walked a
short distance away from the crowd.
"What is it, Jacob?" I asked gently, trying to ease the tension I
could feel emanating from him.
He took a deep breath, his eyes searching mine. "Angela, are you
really happy?"
I beamed at him, my smile bright and genuine. "I am."
He nodded slowly, as if weighing my words. "I just... I worry about
you. You deserve to be happy and safe."
"I know. And I am safe with Lorenzo. He’s different when we're
together. I know it’s complicated given our history, but it's real."
 Jacob sighed, running a hand through his hair. "I just wanted to
make sure you knew what you were doing. I’ll always have your back. You
know that, right?"
I reached out, squeezing his hand. "I know, Jacob. And I appreciate
it more than you can imagine."
He nodded again, then took another deep breath. "I need to tell you
something. I’m leaving for Russia."
I was shocked. "Russia? What about the passports?"
He smiled slightly. "Mikhael took care of it. Everything is arranged.
My flight is in an hour." Then he fished something out of his pocket,
revealing a passport. "This one is yours. I'm assuming you wouldn't need it
now, though."
I took it from his hand. "Thank you, Jacob. For everything."
He smiled with a touch of sadness in his eyes. "Anything for you,
Angela. Always."
With that, we walked back towards the gathering. Lorenzo was
waiting, his eyes never leaving me. As I reached his side, he took my hand
again, holding it tightly. "Everything okay?" he asked in a soft voice.
I nodded, giving his hand a reassuring squeeze. "Yes, everything's
fine."
“Take care of her.” Jacob gave a small nod of acknowledgment to
Lorenzo before stepping back into the shadows, giving us space.
“Did that fucker just tell me what to do?” Lorenzo looked at me,
amazed, like someone had hurt his pride.
I chuckled before rubbing my thumb on his hand. “I love you.”
"Good," he said quietly. "Because you don’t have another option."
***

OceanofPDF.com
 EPILOGUE
Angela
1 Year Later
I took a deep breath as I sat across from Dr. Rossi in his imposing
office. The room was filled with towering bookshelves lined with medical
journals and diplomas, his impressive credentials staring down at me from
the walls. It was a reminder of what I aspired to achieve, but my current
situation made those dreams feel frustratingly out of reach.
Dr. Rossi, a man in his late fifties with graying hair and piercing
blue eyes, sat behind his large oak desk, reviewing my file. The silence
stretched on, thick and suffocating, as I waited for him to speak. I shifted
my weight from one foot to the other, impatience growing with each
passing second.
Finally, he looked up, his gaze sharp and disapproving. “Miss
Thompson,” he began, not knowing that I was Mrs. Martinez, and I didn’t
bother correcting him. “Do you understand the gravity of what you did
today?” His voice was calm but carried a weight that made my stomach
flip.
“Yes,” I replied, unable to hide a sigh of exasperation. “I was just
—”
“Just what? Just risking your career? Just putting a patient’s life in
danger?” He cut me off, his tone rising. “What if that patient had died
before you even brought him here? Do you think the board would have
been lenient? Your actions could cost you your medical license, Angela. Do
you understand that?”
“He was a bully,” I protested, feeling a spark of indignation despite
my nerves. I had seen the man harassing a young woman on the street and
instinctively intervened. My attack mode, taught by my dearest husband,
had taken over. Before I knew it, I had broken his nose and jaw. It had all
happened right in front of the hospital, so I couldn’t escape the cameras and
had to take responsibility before the guy died on me. What a fucking
nuisance! I had to remind myself to be a little less impulsive next time.
Maybe just a punch would be enough. Or two. “He deserved it. He’s lucky I
brought him here and gave him first aid to begin with.”
Dr. Rossi sighed, rubbing his temples as if warding off a headache.
“And what if the board found out you started a procedure without any
permission, let alone surveillance from a senior doctor? To top it all, you
didn’t even bother getting the consent form filled out? What were you even
thinking? Do you always forget that you’re still practicing?”
I swallowed hard, the reality of his words sinking in. “I
understand,” I said quietly, the fight leaving me. “But I couldn’t just stand
there and do nothing. It would have been worse if he died with all the
evidence.”
“There are protocols for a reason,” Dr. Rossi said, his voice
softening slightly. “I admire your dedication and your willingness to act, but
you must learn to work within the system. If you can’t do that, you will not
survive in this profession.”
I nodded, feeling frustrated. The last thing I needed was for Dr.
Rossi to complain to the board about the little situation. “I’ll do better,” I
promised, though I still believed I had done the right thing.
Dr. Rossi studied me for a long moment, then leaned back in his
chair. “Give me your first family member’s number,” he said suddenly.
“What? Why?” I frowned. “What am I, a high schooler?”
“Well, you surely acted like one. But unfortunately, I need to bring
this to someone’s attention in your family. Someone mature who
understands the gravity of this situation so they can knock some sense into
you.”
“I am an adult, clearly capable of following rules, Dr. Rossi,” I
rolled my eyes. “What you are doing is unnecessary.”
“The number, Angela?” he insisted, sounding like a strict father.
“Fine, whatever.” I relented, rattling off Lorenzo’s number.
***
The door suddenly swung open, and I looked up to see Lorenzo
striding in looking like a walking sin like always, making me drool. A smirk
played on his lips as I gave him my best puppy eyes, and he took a seat
beside me, crossing his legs like he owned the freaking building. Hot.
Giovanni answered his phone when Dr. Rossi called, so I’m assuming he
must have informed Lorenzo of the situation.
“To what do you owe the pleasure of meeting me, doctor?” He tiled
his face cockily, making me swoon in my place. Dr. Rossi continued
explaining the same old story, but I ignored him and continued admiring the
man who I called my husband.
"I know my wife can't do that. I mean, look at her. You think a face
as innocent as this can do something like that?" Lorenzo said smoothly, his
eyes gleaming with amusement as he glanced at me.
Dr. Rossi straightened in his chair, clearly taken aback. "We have
security footage, Mr. Martinez."
Lorenzo’s smirk didn’t falter. "Do you know my name?" he asked,
his tone deceptively casual.
"Yes, I just addressed you by it," Dr. Rossi replied with a hint of
irritation creeping into his voice.
"It's Lorenzo Martinez," Lorenzo leaned in slightly, making his
presence suddenly intimidating. He reached into his pocket and revealed the
handle of his gun, enough to send a clear message. "And she is my wife,
Angela Thompson Martinez. Do I need more introduction?"
Dr. Rossi's face paled, his previous confidence evaporating in an
instant. It was clear he hadn’t seen Lorenzo Martinez before this. But he
recognized the name and the implications that came with it. “Apologies,
Mr. Martinez... I didn't know she was your wife…as in wife of the Lorenzo
Martinez. I... I’ll take care of everything. In fact, I know Mrs. Martinez
must be tired after her little session. She can take an early leave if she likes.
I have everything covered.” I mentally chuckled, knowing since Lorenzo
technically owned this place, it would be stupid of them to go against him.
"Good," Lorenzo replied, his voice cold. He turned to me, his
expression immediately softening. "Ready to go, Angel?" I nodded,
standing up.
Once we were out of the building, Lorenzo glanced at me, his smirk
returning. "You really know how to get yourself into trouble, huh?"
I rolled my eyes but couldn’t suppress a small smile. "I mean, I’m your
wife. Can you even blame me?" I blinked my eyes innocently. He chuckled,
wrapping an arm around my shoulders.
 “Uhun. But I did have to leave an important meeting for this. How
are you planning to make it up to me?”
“I can make it up to you in our room. Without clothes,” I bit my
bottom lip suggestively.
"Then let's not waste any more time, shall we?" I chuckled as we
settled into the car, and Lorenzo smoothly accelerated onto the road. It was
days like these that made me grateful for life throwing lemons at me. Sure,
it wasn’t easy at first. But it led me to my mafia man with blazing guns.
And Lorenzo to his, as I quote, ‘guardian angel’.
The End.

OceanofPDF.com
Want to support me and read exclusive extra spicy romance scenes and
Epilogue II of Reckless Games? Join me on my Patreon to get exclusive
content now!
Patreon: Author Sam Shelly
https://www.patreon.com/samshelly?utm_campaign=creatorshare_creator

OceanofPDF.com
 ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS
First and foremost, I want to extend my heartfelt thanks to my readers.
Thank you for sticking with me to the end of this book and for all the
support and love you've shown me. It means the world to me, especially
since this is my first official work. Your time and attention are truly
appreciated.

Huzzi, thank you for keeping me motivated throughout this journey. Your
encouragement pushed my lazy ass to work harder every day, overcoming
any doubts, and finally bringing this story to life. I couldn't have done it
without your support. I still remember the first time I shared the plot with
you and how excited you got over it!
Shanzay, I'm incredibly grateful for your love and for proofreading my
book. Your feedback was invaluable in making it perfect for my audience.
Thank you for always telling me the book was amazing, even when I felt it
was shit.
Lastly, I want to express my deepest gratitude to my favorite author,
Michelle Heard. Her work and stories inspired me to take the step of
bringing my imagination to life. I was so captivated by her Kings of Mafia
Series that I couldn't help but draw inspiration from them for my Reckless
Mafia Series. Michelle, your books have motivated me to pursue my
dreams, and for that, I am forever grateful.
Thank you all for being a part of this journey.

OceanofPDF.com
 ABOUT THE AUTHOR
Sam Shelly is a 20-year-old writer of contemporary, young adult, fantasy,
and organized crime romance. She loves to create stories that linger in
readers' minds long after they've turned the last page. While writing one
story, she can’t help but already plan out four different plots for new books
at the same time. So it’s literally a race against time for her when it comes
to writing.
Sam is a cold coffee, juices, Oreo shake, and soft drink lover. She is in love
with fantasy and gothic music that teleports her to another realm. Sam also
inspires to be a dog mom. One thing you can count on her is to say exactly
whatever goes on her mind. And if, for some reason, she is unable to, then
her facial expressions will do the job for her.
Sam absolutely despises summers since, coming from a South Asian
country, they can be very harsh. She is also obsessed with the color blue.
Want to connect with her on books, music, or anything in general? Then
make sure you follow her Facebook page, Instagram, YouTube, TikTok, and
Goodreads. Her readers can always reach out to her through DMs:
Instagram: @author_sam_shelly
Facebook page: Sam Shelly Author
Tiktok: @author_sam_shelly
Youtube: @sam_shelly
Goodreads: Sam Shelly

OceanofPDF.com